Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Chubby Bunny! Chubby Bunny!"

"You need to eat more carrots, Chubby Bunny!"

The taunts from the other children echoed in the little girl's ears as she ran the rest of the way home. Her closest friends had all gone in the opposite direction, leaving her to endure the comments of the straggling children that lived nearby. It wasn't far now; she could see the driveway getting closer as their voices drifted off.

'Of course they would,' she thought bitterly. 'If their moms and dads knew of what they told me, they'd be in for it!'

She kicked off her shoes as she entered the house, dropping her bookbag off her shoulder and letting it drag behind her as she walked to the kitchen. As routine, her mother was setting out an after-school snack to enjoy as completed her homework. "Did you have a good day at school, Kagome?"

Kagome shrugged, letting the bookbag rest against her chair as she sat down. The plate before her was an assortment of fruits with a little cup of caramel for a pinch of sweet. She loved dipping her apple slices in caramel but today it only made her frown. "School was fine, Mama," she started, debating on what all she wanted to acknowledge.

Mama seemed to pick up on her daughter's upset. "Did the other kids say something mean to you?" when the little girl nodded slowly, she had to quell the upset she felt herself. "Kids…sometimes they say things they don't mean…"

"They called me 'Chubby Bunny' Mama."

She bit her lip to keep from responding immediately. They'd had this discussion many times since Kagome had started school. On her own, Kagome looked fine. It wasn't until she began school and being around so many other kids her age that it was apparent that Kagome was larger than the others. Not overly so, but enough to make it obvious that she was different. That first year had been painful. Nearly each day her little girl would come home in tears because of the hurtful words. As any good mother would do, she brought the teasing up during a parent-teacher conference. It had been effective during the school day, but once they were out of hearing of the teachers… Mama had even confronted the parents of a few children she had witnessed taunting Kagome, but not much could be done unless the parents saw their child commit the act. Since they were sneaky about it, they continued to get away with it.

"I want you to listen to me, Kagome," Mama took her hands and held tight, drawing her to gaze up. "You are a beautiful little lady. Do not let the things your classmates tell you make you think otherwise. People are born to be different. That's what makes the world a wonderful place. If we all looked the same, we'd be boring."

Kagome nodded, having heard this pep talk multiple times before. "But if I'm not fat, how come they call me names?"

"Some children like to point out differences to make themselves feel better. It's not right, and one day they will learn that when they are the ones being called out. You are not fat, Kagome. You just have more baby weight in places than your classmates do. As you get older it will go away." Mama reached up to smooth back a few stray hairs from her little girl's face. "One day they will see you for the beautiful soul you are."

Kagome's nose wrinkled. "I doubt it."

"Then perhaps someone new will come along and show you," a new voice entered the kitchen. Both turned to see a man standing in the doorway, shrugging out of his uniform jacket.

"Welcome home dear," Mama smiled. "How was your day?"

The man shrugged, not unlike Kagome had earlier, and dropped into the seat opposite his wife. "A bit dull, but I expect when the tourism picks up we'll be working later hours." He turned to Kagome and asked, "Were those kids messing with you again?"

"Yes, Papa."

"And what did I say to do when that happens?"

"Punch them in the neck?"

"Daisuke!"

"What?" Daisuke looked at his wife. "You're going to tell me that you wouldn't have our daughter defend herself, Michiru?"

Kagome watched her parents quietly, reaching out for an apple slice and dunking it in the caramel sauce without realizing it.

Michiru scrambled to come up with a response. "If it came to it, I would hope that Kagome would defend herself – if one of those kids happened to strike first. Anything else would wrong."

"It's okay Mama," the girl said after swallowing her apple slice. "Papa told me only to do that if they tried to hurt me with more than words first."

"See now, no harm done."

Daisuke looked smug as Michiru rolled her eyes and stood up. Dinner needed to be started, and she wasn't going to make her husband cook dinner after spending the day cooking for others. Best to give him a decent meal while she could, because tourist season would begin again soon. With her back to the table, she began to pull ingredients from the cabinets, listening to her daughter ask her father what he meant earlier. She had assumed that he meant her grandpa and didn't understand why because she already knew him.

"No," Daisuke laughed. "Not Grandpa, though he should be coming home soon. What I meant was that maybe one day, someone you've never met before will come into your life. This person will see you as we see you, and I hope that they cherish the luck they were blessed with to meet you."

Kagome wasn't sure what her papa meant by that. From her experiences in school, even new students were keen to poke fun at her appearance. How could there be somebody that would actually enjoy being around her, outside of Eri, Yuka, and Ayumi? She finished off her apple slices and pushed the plate away so she could make space for her homework. Next to her, her papa sat silently and watched, ready to answer a question if needed.

As her father had predicted, her grandfather came home just before dinner was finished. He'd spent the day fishing on the pier, as evidenced by the pole and tacklebox he carried through to the mud room. Kagome continued to work on her assignments, half-listening as the adults discussed their day. Fishing was one of her grandfather's hobbies since retirement, but today it didn't sound like he so much as got a nibble.

"Must be those merfolk scaring the fish off," he sulked.

Her head raised up. "Merfolk?"

"Mermaids and Mermen," Daisuke explained. "Pops, you really can't blame a bad day of fishing on a legend. They're a part of the ocean as well, anyway; I doubt they'd purposely run off a school of fish."

"Then what could be the cause? I've fished at that pier with results each time!"

Michiru approached the table with a plate of dinner rolls. "Maybe it's the type of bait you're using. If fish get too familiar with one kind, they may recognize that there's danger that comes with it."

Kagome didn't care about the topic of fishing, so when she spoke it surprised the whole room. "There are mermaids and mermen in the ocean?"

"You see, Kagome…" her mother started. Kagome wasn't sure she was going to like the answer, if her mother's expression was anything to go by. Her parents never lied to her, but sometimes they got this look that meant that they were trying to figure out just how much to tell her about something. This was one of those times. "…mermaids and mermen…are a legend that's been a part of the island for as long as people have lived here. Some say that they bring danger to fishermen trying to earn a living, some see them as a blessing for protecting the oceans. It's all a matter of who you talk to."

"Oh. What do you think of them?"

Michiru thought for a minute. "I think… if they are real… that they are guardians to the island."

Kagome looked over at her papa for his opinion. "Like your mother, I think they would be guardians," he replied.

"What about Grandpa?"

Before his father could open his mouth, Daisuke responded, "Grandpa thinks that they are conniving creatures that can transform into humans and walk among us. That's why he blames them for a poor fishing day."

"That's stretching it, Daisuke-"

"Pops, you know I'm not wrong."

A small hand tapped the table to get everyone's attention. "They can turn into people, like us?"

Michiru smiled. "As the legends go. Merfolk are said to be half human and half fish-like in appearance. Beautiful and strong, just like you Kagome."

She returned to the oven to collect and serve their dinner onto plates, leaving Kagome to her thoughts. As she put up her completed homework, her mind was filled with questions about merfolk, forgetting all about the nasty comments she had received that afternoon.

Chapter Text

Kagome looked forward to each weekend and dreaded it at the same time.

Weekends meant that her papa was off work typically, unless the island was heavy with tourism, then he might be called to handle the influx of hungry people at the diner. When her papa was home though, the entire family would spend the day at the beach, just like so many other families. Families that had children who liked to swim. Children who were smaller than her.

Being fat – and yet not fat – sucked.

Each weekend that she went to the beach, Kagome would wear a bathing suit to please her mama, but she still wanted to cover up with her baggiest t-shirt and shorts. Sure, on some days it was more uncomfortable, and she envied the children who ran and splashed in the water. But then she would recall the latest jeers from those same children and she preferred to stay hot instead of exposing herself to more ridicule. It was bad enough to hear those things from her peers, but she wasn't sure she could take it if she ever heard adults comment on her size.

It was better this way.

Mama was understanding of her daughter's dilemma. It still hurt to see her sit on the beach towel each trip and watch the other children run around and have fun. What could she do? It seemed like her talks with the girl weren't sinking in as much as she'd hoped, and she was running out of ideas. It wasn't normal for a seven-year-old girl to be so self-conscious about her body weight, at least not when she was a child. She'd never heard the other parents mention anything of the sort about their daughters, but then it was their daughters that had put these dark thoughts into her daughter's head. All she could hope for was that one day the talks would resonate with Kagome to where she could be happy as herself, no matter what she looked like.

"Here," Mama said, pressing a small coin purse into Kagome's hand. "It's alright if you don't want to show your bathing suit, but I'd really like it if you could enjoy yourself. Grab a bite to eat, play a game, anything you want as long as you stay in the area. I'll come find you when it's time to go home, okay?"

Kagome accepted the allowance, nodding to Mama as she tucked the coin purse into her shorts pocket. It had quickly become a new tradition when they went to the beach each weekend. The vendors that set up in the area were welcoming, and within a few visits they had come to know her by first name. Even if Kagome wasn't particularly hungry, she'd pass some time talking with the employees when they weren't busy. There were also games she could playas well; beachside versions of the carnival games that would appear each fall that took more luck than skill to really win. She didn't mind, she enjoyed the momentary peace of being around people who weren't pointing out what she couldn't control.

There were only a few weeks before the steady stream of tourists began to roll in, though the beach was more occupied this weekend than Kagome had seen so far this year. She watched her papa and grandpa play with her infant brother. This was Souta's second outing on their weekend routine, and Kagome felt a pang of guilt as she accepted the coin purse from her mama. Was it right to run off to amuse herself? The next few weeks could become too busy for her papa to come with them, and if her mother was too tired from taking care of the baby, then she'd want to stay home.

Mama sensed the change in her daughter's mood. "You should go on and have fun, Kagome," she urged. "Souta's still too young to take in the water, and we don't want to keep you sitting with us in the sand all day."

"Are you sure it's okay Mama?"

"Of course it is. You know our routine by now."

With a gentle nudge Kagome turned and trudged across the sand to the boardwalk where the vendors set up. Some lines had begun to form at her usual stops, so all Kagome really felt comfortable with as she passed them was a wave. She knew how hard her papa worked in the diner, so she wasn't about to interrupt them while they worked. Instead she decided to try to shoot basketballs into the hoop.

"How's the little lady and her family?" The teen employee asked as Kagome handed him her coins.

"Fine," she replied, taking the first of the three basketballs. "It's getting busy sooner than I thought it would. Papa may have to do afternoon shifts early." She tossed the first basketball, watching with bated breath as it traced the rim of the hoop before falling through. Kagome clapped happily as it passed through the netting and bounced along the platform before reaching for her second attempt.

"You're getting quite the arm," the teenager grinned, catching the second basketball as it bounced off the platform towards him. "You ever thought about trying out for the team?"

Kagome shook her head. "They wouldn't pick me."

She didn't have to elaborate, and the teenager chose not to follow that thread any longer. He could tell that she was self-conscious, so whenever she came to visit his perch on the boardwalk he'd attempt to boost her spirits. Even if it was just so long as she hung around to shoot basketballs, if she walked away in a lighter mood, then he felt successful. The little girl shot her third attempt, and while this one was a hair's breath from falling into the hoop, she didn't appear put out by the miss. "Hold up," he said, when Kagome was about to turn away. He reached under the table and pulled out a bin of prizes that were to be given out with three successful shots. His father had brought in a new collection of items and he had spotted on in particular that he had earmarked for one person. He pulled out a charm necklace fitted with imitation chipped puka shells and a polished rose quartz bead and held it out to Kagome.

"But I didn't-" She knew the rules of the game; make three baskets in order to win a prize. She'd only made two.

"From what I saw, you had it. Now you can take this necklace now, or I'll hang on to it for next time. Either way it's yours. You've earned it with how well you've done. There ain't many seven-year-olds who can make one shot at that distance, much less two in a row." He grinned when her tiny hand reached out and accepted the necklace, pulling it around her neck.

It was warm. Far warmer than he had expected.

His parents had told him this, but he had played their warnings off as being overprotective. As he walked along the beach shore, the hot sand on his bare feet was almost painful, and he was beginning to think better of coming here. There were no clouds in the sky today, and even the light reflecting off the ocean made him shield his eyes.

Why was he here, exactly? To expand his horizons, so to speak. His parents had met on the beach, and in their opinion, it was a good place to make new friendships. Dark brown eyes looked across the landscape at the large groups of people spread out. Everyone seemed to be with at least one other person. Very few that sat underneath small canopies that were alone did not appear to be in a socializing mood. He let out a soft grunt. Just how was he supposed to talk to anyone if they were already with a group? He wasn't the best at introducing himself to one person, much less more. His mouth had a tendency to say what he thought before his good sense could warn him against it, so he came off as a brash little brat to some. That's what his half-brother said, anyway.

"This will be good for you," his mother had told him before he left his home for the day. "Try to find someone who looks to be your age. That shouldn't be hard."

The boy frowned. Anybody who looked close to his age was either with what he assumed was family or other groups of kids. Not one person looked to be on their own that he felt comfortable walking up to. His eyes scanned the area again, noticing some of the people breaking off to go on something he overheard as "the boardwalk". Whatever it was, it looked like people gathered there, so he crossed the hot sand and followed the crowd.

The boardwalk, he had come to discover quickly, was a collection of people that sold goods and entertainment of all varieties. The smells of the foods were intoxicating; he didn't know what they were, but he was going to be sure to ask his mother when he returned home. There were vendors who sold trinkets of all sizes and forms, from small handmade jewelry to painted clothing that was created on the spot. He recognized some of the games from his mother's descriptions, but there were many that he was certain she had never heard of.

"Where ya going, chubby bunny?"

He paused, not knowing where the question came from. It had been a boy that asked, he knew that much.

"Leave me alone."

That was a girl, and she didn't sound happy.

"Not until you tell us where you're going, chubby bunny."

Another voice, and this one sounded like it came from the same direction. Another boy, it seemed.

"You going to stuff yourself with funnel cakes?" the first boy asked.

The second chimed in. "You ought to lay off those, chubby bunny. You won't be able to get through the school doors if you keep this up."

"I said leave me alone!" There was a hitch in the girl's voice that he didn't like. That wasn't what a girl was supposed to sound like at all. Before he realized it, his feet had begun leading in in the direction of the voices.

"What's the matter? Is chubby bunny gonna cry?"

"You're such a jerk!"

"You know if you cry, you're gonna be chubby blubber bunny," the second snickered.

And like always, he had opened his mouth before his better judgement could stop him. "You two need to shove off," he growled.

All three heads turned to look at him. "Who the heck are you?" the first asked.

"Doesn't matter," he said. "But I know my mother raised me better than to pick on a girl."

"She deserves it," the second countered, "on account of she's so-"

He didn't let the other kid finish the sentence. He'd grabbed him by the neckline of his shirt and lifted him up in the air. "No girl deserves to be talked to like that," he growled again, shaking the kid. "So you best get out of here and out of my sight." For extra measure he gave the kid a shove as he put him down, sending a glare at the first kid as a warning.

The pair looked like they were considering challenging him, but thought better of it and walked off. He watched them until they disappeared before turning to the girl. "Are you alright?"

"I…I'm fine…" she mumbled, looking down at her feet.

He stepped closer, slowly so as not to startle her. "Do they do that a lot?" he asked gently. "Call you names?"

She nodded, not looking up, and the gesture made him want to chase those two boys down. "They have no right."

"I kn-know," she sighed. The girl looked up at him for the first time. "Mama tells me that. I…try not to let them get to me…but…" she shrugged. "Thank you."

He felt his cheeks pinken lightly. "It's no problem." Then it hit him. She looked to be about his age. She wasn't around a lot of people. Doing what his mother told him, he held out his hand to her. "My name is Inuyasha Taisho."

Slowly she took his hand and gave it a squeeze. "I'm Kagome Higurashi."

It was the first smile he had seen on her face.

Things were going, Kagome thought, up until two of boys from the class next door found her. Then the teasing had started up, and all she wanted to do was just walk away. She didn't want to have a shouting match on the boardwalk. She just wanted to be left alone. They wouldn't listen…and then something changed. A boy had shown up, telling them to back off. He even picked one of them up as a sign of his strength, like he was daring them to challenge him. Kagome almost expected him to turn on her when they ran off, but he didn't.

He'd introduced himself. Inuyasha Taisho.

Now he was standing there looking at her like she was supposed to say something else. Kagome was just hoping that the smile she felt form didn't look crazed. She took a moment to really look at the boy that stood before her. His black hair fell to his shoulders, just slightly longer than hers, but it didn't look girly on him like it would have on one of the boys in her class. He wore a plain tank top and shorts, but no shoes. Then again it was the beach, and most of the locals didn't bother to wear shoes in the brick and mortar stores on the other side of the boardwalk.

Right. She was supposed to say something. "Do you…live around here?" she asked. "I don't think I've seen you before."

Inuyasha didn't appear bothered by her long pause. "My family doesn't live far from here, but this is the first time I've been to this beach."

"Do you like it?"

"It's…busy." He winced as he said it. His mother would be appalled at his ability to speak.

But Kagome giggled, so maybe it wasn't as bad as he feared. "I think the tourists are coming early this year," she replied. "Normally the island is rather quiet. The tourists are good for us, though, even if it means Papa has to work extra long."

"What does he do?"

"He works at a diner. He cooks food." Kagome fingered the charm that hung from her new necklace. "Do you want to get something to eat?" she asked suddenly. "My treat, because you ran those boys away." She hadn't missed the look of resistance that crossed his face, but she was insisting. He had kept her afternoon from going bad.

Inuyasha wasn't sure how he allowed himself to be drug along the boardwalk by this Kagome. She had stated that she was going to treat him to something to eat, and as he quickly discovered, when she set her mind to something she meant it. She took him to a vendor that she had known fairly well, striking up a conversation with the workers as they bundled up two hot twisted dough pieces and fished in their container for bottles of some liquid that she had asked for.

He learned that this twisted dough was the "pretzel" that his mother had often reminisced about, but the bottled liquid was a mystery. Kagome had told him it was "Dr. Pepper", but he didn't think that doctors were skilled in the art of creating drinks. It was refreshing, as the pretzel was incredibly salty in spots. His mother would have been pleased that he remembered to thank Kagome for her generosity.

Kagome was smiling more. He wasn't sure what he was doing, but he was happy to see her smile. So when his mouth blurted out his thoughts, he wanted to kick himself for seeing her expression drop suddenly. "Sorry, I didn't-"

"No, it's okay," she said, trying to smile at him reassuringly. All he could see was that she was sad. "I don't…have a lot of friends. Lots of the kids in my school pick on me because I'm not skinny like they are. I do have friends, but they have their own things that they do." She gestured at her clothes. "That's why my clothes are so big. So I can hide and still enjoy the beach like everyone else."

Inuyasha shook his head. "That's stupid. You shouldn't have to hide because of some dumb people." He shifted in his seat. "I get what you mean about friends. The few I have are usually busy, so I don't see them as much as I'd like."

"Could we be friends?" Kagome asked softly.

He looked up at her, stunned. "You want to be my friend?"

She nodded. "If you want to be mine?"

Inuyasha smiled. This girl wanted to be his friend. She barely knew him at all, and already she wanted to spend more time with him. Despite all of his verbal blunders, she still wanted to try. "Yeah, I'd like that."

With his words, Kagome's smile returned full force, and Inuyasha was stunned at how it brightened her whole being. It was a genuine smile, and he hoped he got to see it again.

"Kagome!"

A shout from a ways away caught their attention, and Kagome waved at the woman who approached their bench. Both got up from their spot, Kagome to greet the woman with a hug, and Inuyasha out of respect. His parents always told him to show respect when meeting other adults, and sitting wasn't the way to do it.

"Did you have a good afternoon, dear?" Michiru smiled, noticing the boy that stood off to the side. She didn't recognize him.

"I did, Mama!" Kagome turned and motioned to Inuyasha to come closer. "I made a new friend today. This is Inuyasha Taisho."

"It's nice to meet you," Inuyasha said, holding out his hand like he had done for Kagome. This woman, Kagome's mother, seemed delighted by his manners and shook his hand.

"It's nice to meet you as well, Inuyasha. My name is Michiru, Kagome's mother. Tell me dear, do you live in the area?"

"Not far from here. My family hasn't been to this beach for a long time. It's my first time visiting."

Kagome looked to Inuyasha. "We come here each weekend. Would you be able to come back, if your parents said it was okay?"

"They should be fine with it, but I'll ask. I'd like to come back and visit with you again."

Michiru smiled. This was a nice change. Usually Kagome looked ready to head home most weekends, but this time she seemed reluctant to leave. "If your parents will allow it, you're welcome to come visit at our house any time." Her daughter's eyes looked surprised but happy just the same.

"I will ask them." He was just as surprised. "I should probably go as well," he said, looking at the setting sun. "My parents will expect me home for dinner."

Inuyasha turned back to Kagome, about to tell her goodbye, when she pitched forward and hugged him around the shoulders. Awkwardly he returned the hug the best he could, since she had pinned his arms down to his sides. "Thank you for being my friend," she whispered before pulling back. In a blink she was walking down the boardwalk with her mother, occasionally looking back and waving.

Inuyasha waited until he was certain most of the people on the beach were either packing up or had left before he ducked behind the stone wall divider. It hadn't been any trouble to slip through the people on the beach to make it to the stacked stones, as everyone was too concerned about their own belongings to notice a small boy on his own. His mother had told him that this wall was built by the local residents to keep tourists from venturing into unstable land. If one was not familiar with the area, they would surely fall and hurt themselves on rocks buried in the sand.

With one last glance to make sure no one had followed him, Inuyasha began to undress. He folded his clothes neatly and tucked them away with the others in a small hutch that was carved into the stone wall. He double checked to make sure that the stone covered the hidden compartment before he darted into the ocean. Standing naked on the beach didn't bother him really; it was the cool breeze that come by that did. The sun was almost past the horizon, and the wind carried a bit of a chill with it.

The ocean water was warm in comparison as he dove deeper. He could feel the tingle of the transformation take place as his human legs shifted and merged into the tail he was used to. There was no pressure on his chest that restricted his breathing. His eyes adjusted to the darkness as he swam, and before long he could see clearly as if he were on land again.

Inuyasha continued to swim towards the large structure, anxious to find his parents. Many of the merfolk spoke of the structure as a castle, given his father was the head guardian of this part of the sea, but to him it was home. It had always been large to him, but he had learned that it had been expanded on for centuries. After all, it was also home to his older half-brother and his father's first wife as well.

The boy was glad he didn't cross Sesshomaru's path on the way to find his parents. His stepmother Inukimi was kind to him, and he held no disrespect towards her, but her son got enjoyment out of tormenting him. He pushed himself faster as he heard his mother speaking to his father in the sitting room.

Both adults looked up as a small body swam into the room. "Inuyasha," Izayoi smiled, "Did you have fun today on the shore?"

Inuyasha's grin spoke volumes even before he started to tell them about his day. He spared no details on how he met Kagome Higurashi, her mother, or how she had extended an invitation to their home. Izayoi was pleased to hear that he had remembered his manners. Touga was intrigued by this new change in their son. He had expected the boy to come back home in even more of an ill mood than when he left, growling about how the whole idea was ridiculous. Yet here that same boy was, excitedly telling them about how he looked forward to going up to the shore again just to see this Kagome.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Two years later…

Izayoi took no time at all getting comfortable on land again. Now that she had a reason to return to the island, each visit was filled with excitement that she hadn't felt in years. When she could, she'd convince Toga to come with her, but there were many visits that she made on her own. She didn't mind. Since the children were in school and Daisuke was working at the diner, it would only be her and Michiru. They took advantage of the silence in the house to get to know each other and share embarrassing stories about their families without the topic of discussion present.

She even convinced Inukimi to come up to meet Michiru. It was an…interesting…first meeting of Toga's first wife and her new friend, but in hindsight it probably wasn't very often that a current and former wife got along so well, for one to introduce the other to her friend. Michiru had been welcoming to Inukimi, already treating her like a longtime friend. Inukimi, who hadn't been landside for almost as long as Izayoi had been alive, was fascinated by the changes. She wasn't able to visit as frequently as Izayoi did, but she was delighted that Michiru always had a place for her when she did arrive on the doorstep.

"Something's different about you."

Inuyasha crossed his arms over his chest and stared at Miroku and Shippo. "What are you talking about?"

The two under scrutiny shared a look. How could they explain what they've seen for the last four years? Possibly longer if they really thought about it, but the point was Inuyasha was different. Since his parents sent him landside to meet new people, they were shocked to hear that he'd made a friend upon his return hours later. It had taken him months to get on a civil discussion with Koga in the neighboring territory, and if Miroku and Shippo hadn't grown up with him they probably wouldn't be as close as they were. Inuyasha was notoriously stubborn, hard to get to know, and generally spoke without thinking, so this was a new record.

Especially when they learned it was a girl he'd become friends with.

He'd told them all about Kagome upon his return, and since then, he hadn't been able to shut up about her. Not that this was a bad thing; both found it a blessing that Inuyasha had forged a friendship so quickly with someone he hadn't known since birth. But somewhere around the age of 13 is when they noticed Inuyasha acting differently when Kagome was brought up in conversation. His expression would change, and it was hard to decipher. At first they had assumed that something was wrong, to which he shot down that theory. They had known that Kagome had dealt with self-esteem issues concerning her weight and became concerned that she had done something drastic. Inuyasha became defensive so quickly it was almost like he was a different person. He spoke highly of the girl and proudly told them that she was working through it, describing – perhaps in more detail than he realized – how she had found a hobby to lift her spirits.

And from the detailed description they had been given, she had apparently been physically changing as well because of her hobby.

Friends don't usually talk about their friends the way Inuyasha did when he talked about Kagome dancing, but how were they supposed to point that out? Inuyasha was peculiar when it came to the subject of relationships. He'd get flustered and swim away in most cases. If they said anything that suggested something more intimate, they knew what would happen. He'd shut down and possibly not visit Kagome anymore, and neither one deserved that. Neither one knew what she looked like, so if he were to cease going up to the island, they'd have no way to find her and explain what had happened.

"Well?" Inuyasha pressed. "We came out here to do a job. I'd like to get this done and-"

"Go see Kagome again?" Shippo asked.

Inuyasha's cheeks turned pink. "N-no."

"Are you sure, Inuyasha? Your face looks a little red." Miroku swam closer to study his friend. "Could it be that you've been thinking about the lovely Kagome?" They had been sent out to clean near the piers so that the fishing boats that docked could do so without the fear of damage to the underside of the hulls. It was work that could have been delegated to other mermen, but Inuyasha had been going about the castle with nervous energy and volunteered the three of them to burn through it. When Inuyasha looked away, Miroku knew he was right. "There's nothing wrong with it, Inuyasha. From what you described, I can only imagine that Kagome is quite beautiful-"

"Yeah well you can keep imagining it," Inuyasha growled, turning back to the task. "Or better yet, don't."

"Gee Inuyasha, that almost sounds like you're jealous," Shippo commented.

"What do I have to be jealous over, runt?"

"First of all, I'm only two years younger than you. Second, you do know you're holding that piece of junk at Miroku like a weapon, right?"

Inuyasha blinked, his gaze following the arm that was pointed towards Miroku's chest, gripping a broken piece of metal like a staff. He chucked it away, muttering apologies. He hadn't realized that he had swung the metal towards Miroku at all. All he could think about was that Miroku had been talking about Kagome, and not in a way that he liked or appreciated.

"I think Shippo's point has been made," Miroku said slowly. "Years ago if I were to say…that…you wouldn't have batted an eye. Now…well, you saw." He shrugged, not offended that his friend had almost skewered him. "You're clearly thinking about Kagome differently, Inuyasha."

"I don't…I don't think I'm supposed to."

"Is it a problem if you do?" Miroku pushed. "Have her parents or your parents made any indication that they have issue with your friendship?"

"Huh? No, of course not. Our parents like each other-"

"Then why do you think that, Inuyasha?"

"Because Kagome's my friend, runt? Friends don't think about their friends like…"

"Like what?" Both asked, now incredibly curious. If Inuyasha was choosing his words instead of just blurting out what was on his mind, this was serious. He'd obviously been thinking about this for some time.

Inuyasha turned back around. "Look, it…it doesn't matter. Can we just finish this already?"

Miroku and Shippo shared a look again before returning to the cleanup. They weren't going to get an answer out of Inuyasha today, it seemed. "You know that it's not a bad thing to think these things," Miroku said after a few beats of silence. "The only bad thing is not knowing the other side of the thoughts you're contemplating."

Eri, Yuka, and Ayumi had noticed that Kagome had been changing dramatically over the years. When they were still kids, they couldn't get her to wear the outfits they did. Now, she was wearing more fitted clothes, cute tops, and easily blended in with the other girls their age. Of course, there were only two ways she would be spotted in such outfits; either with them or with that Inuyasha boy she had met on the beach. If they happened to cross paths when she was on her own, she'd be wearing baggy t-shirts and jeans or cutoffs.

Whatever this boy had said to her had done something to break Kagome out of her shell. They had never seen her act so open. She had gained confidence in herself – even if she only showed it when she was with her friends. At first they had thought that her dancing was a suggestion of Inuyasha's, but Kagome was firm when she told them that it was her decision. It was something she enjoyed and stuck with, and a small part of them couldn't help the tinge of jealousy at how much better shape she was in comparison.

"I still don't believe there's nothing going on with you two," Eri pouted, slouching in her desk chair. Normally they wouldn't have already been in the classroom before the first bell, but the drizzling rain made sitting outside less than desirable.

Kagome had been rewriting notes for science while her friends talked. When Eri chose to mention Inuyasha, her attention wasn't on the chemical equations anymore. "Sorry to disappoint, but that's the way it is."

Yuka looked down at Kagome's notes. "Kinda hard to bag a guy when your nose is always in the books."

"But she also dances," Eri pointed out, "I'll bet my favorite perfume she's danced for him-"

"Ooh, Kagome!" Yuka teased, laughing as the girl's cheeks turned red. "You've been dancing for Inuyasha?"

"It's nothing like what you're thinking!" she hissed, praying none of the other students heard them. There were still a few that liked to keep the "Chubby Bunny" nickname around to get a rise out of her, but for the most part the teasing from her childhood had all but stopped. Nowadays she flew under the radar, and rather liked it that way. She didn't need her friends starting rumors of something that wasn't even remotely true, because gossip could pass through the island like wildfire, and the last thing she needed was for Inuyasha to overhear it.

Ayumi had been surprisingly quiet the entire time, sitting and watching her friends with a forgotten book in hand. She thought back on what Kagome had told them about Inuyasha, as it was always fate that they were never able to meet face to face. Long black hair, dark eyes, tanned skin… she had her suspicions that Kagome wasn't being very specific when she first described him, but Ayumi was pretty sure that her friend had her reasons. It was something in the way that she lit up as she talked about Inuyasha that gave Ayumi the impression that even Kagome didn't realize she spoke about him differently. "There's nothing to be ashamed of, Kagome," she said suddenly. "You know, if you like him." Before the others could comment, she pointed to the front of the classroom.

The teacher was coming in with a stack of papers, so the chairs were returned to their seats as the bell rang. The papers were dropped on the desk, and a few breathed a sigh of relief that it wasn't a pop quiz. "Before we get started today, there's someone new joining us. I know that it is late in the year, but please help your new classmate make the adjustment smoothly. Would you like to introduce yourself?" The teacher motioned for someone outside the classroom to come inside, and a few students attempted to lean forward to get the first glimpse.

A girl with long brown hair pulled back in a high ponytail stepped into the classroom. Hands clasped in front of her, she nodded briefly to the class. "My name is Sango Kuwashima. It is a pleasure to meet you all."

"I heard she had to transfer because she beat up the guys at her last school."

"She looks strong."

"Well I had heard that the reason her family moved was more because she threatened her younger brother's teachers."

The whispers echoed across the cafeteria to Kagome, and she grit her teeth in frustration. Who were these people to make passing judgments about a new student? Then again, she had grown up on the island, and these were the same people that picked on her when they all started school. Of course things were dull, but that was no reason to ruin a first impression before it was made!

She turned and looked out across the cafeteria. From her place in line, she could see Sango sitting at a round table, alone. Kagome turned back and filled her tray, silently wishing the line would move faster.

"What's the matter Kagome?" Ayumi asked.

"Nothing…"

"Well where do you guys want to sit today? Since it's wet outside, the cafeteria's packed." Yuka looked put out by the weather; preferring to sit outside on the benches.

"I'm going to sit with Sango, if she'll let me," Kagome said quickly. Three sets of eyes turned on her. "What?"

"You want to eat lunch with the new girl?" Eri asked. "Haven't you heard-"

Kagome grunted. "I've heard plenty, and until Sango says it herself I'm going to choose to ignore the rumors. I remember what it was like to be the focus of that kind of scrutiny, and it's not any fun. She needs to know that not everybody at this school thinks that she's some kind of delinquent." She paid for her lunch and added, "You can come with me or not. It's your choice."

Each step she took closer to the table, Kagome began to feel a bit nervous. As she approached, she knew there was no backing out. Sango had seen her, pausing in her meal. She wasn't sure how much Sango had heard the other students whisper, so she wasn't sure if she'd even be welcomed, but she knew she had to try. "Hello," she said softly.

"Hello." Sango's gaze shifted just past her shoulder, and without turning Kagome knew that her friends had chosen to follow her lead.

"Is it okay if we sit with you?" Kagome pressed forward. "If you'd rather eat alone, that's fine-"

"No!" For a split-second Sango looked alarmed that they might leave. She'd heard more than Kagome imagined, and for the majority of the day she hadn't felt as welcomed as was expected from her peers. "I mean…please, sit." She gestured to the empty seats. "There's plenty of room here, and the company would be nice."

Kagome smiled, setting her tray next to Sango's and taking the open seat on her right. Ayumi sat on her left, while Eri and Yuka sat across from her. "I'm Kagome, and that's Yuka, Eri, and Ayumi," she said, pointing to each of her friends, who gave a nod or a wave. "We're in homeroom together."

Sango smiled for the first time that Kagome had seen, and she almost felt like she had been punched in the chest. 'I should have introduced myself sooner,' she thought. 'Who knows if anyone in our grade has had the decency to be nice to her.'

Weeks passed, and before long Kagome was out on spring break, a period of time that Inuyasha considered almost as good as summer break. Aside from the weather being comfortable, Kagome was free from any and all school duties. No tests, no homework, and no studying, leaving her ample free time. Not that her having homework and tests to prepare for ever stopped him from visiting; he'd often spent those visits helping her review the material. It wasn't fun in the slightest, but he got to spend time with her, and that mattered more.

The first day of her mini vacation, he had appeared early in the morning, before breakfast had even been served. Michiru didn't mind, setting him a plate at the table next to Kagome and Souta. She'd heard from Izayoi that it might happen and apologized in advance for her son's behavior. Michiru found it sweet actually, and as they had gotten older, he'd tried to hide his eagerness to see Kagome. Every sound he heard upstairs had him looking towards the staircase, disappointment and a sigh each time it was Buyo that had made the noise. Then Michiru had done something that most mothers would have been against – she told him to go wake Kagome up. He'd hesitated, because there was a big difference being in her room when she was awake, but Michiru reminded him that she trusted him. He took off like a shot after that.

On the second day, Michiru let him in and told him to go ahead upstairs, returning to the kitchen to set a plate. Buyo may have been content to let Kagome sleep in during her break, but Inuyasha was not, and she got amusement out of hearing her daughter grumble. She wondered if this pattern would continue past spring break – it'd certainly keep her from running late to school!

By the third day, Kagome had come to expect Inuyasha to appear in her bedroom, shaking her awake. She'd put up a fight and dive under her pillow, until he jerked it and her blankets off to the foot of the bed. With no choice she had to get up and retreated to her bathroom to splash her face. She'd come back, and Inuyasha would be sitting on the edge of her bed, made for the day and saving her a chore. That part wasn't so bad, actually. He'd follow her back downstairs for breakfast, then back upstairs sometime later to critique her outfit for the day. If she tried to slide back to overly baggy clothes, he'd fuss at her until she caved. With both being so stubborn, it made for interesting arguments when neither was willing to concede easily.

He'd told her – quite smugly – that she had come too far over the years to fall into bad habits, and he wasn't about to let her do so without a fight. She'd worked damn hard for years to reach a point where she was happy with her appearance, and if he had to fight with her to show off that hard work with flattering clothes, then he was ready. He could still see that broken girl that day on the boardwalk, and it hurt him. He didn't want to see that look in her eyes ever again.

It had absolutely nothing to do with how much she had changed since they met. Nothing whatsoever. The fact that Kagome was only comfortable wearing these clothes around him made him want to grin from ear to ear. There was a level of trust between them that she didn't have with the rest of the world, and he cherished it.

"…so it turns out that Sango is from the mainland. Her father and brother are still there, but she's transferred to the school to finish because there's an opportunity to intern lined up when she graduates. She doesn't know if her family is going to make the decision to move, or just commute to visit her…"

Then again…there were some perks to being one of the select few that Kagome chose to wear the fitted activewear around, and as she stretched in the yard, Inuyasha was starting to notice them. Or maybe he had noticed, but it hadn't clicked in his mind until then that Kagome wasn't the little girl he had met anymore.

Years of dancing had taken ahold of her form, creating long muscles in her legs that flexed as she bent forward, angling her top half towards one foot, then to the other. The stretchy black shorts barely concealed her bottom, and his eyes flicked upwards to see that she wasn't looking his way. He quietly thanked the heavens for that; last thing he needed was for her to think he was staring at her like there was something wrong with her.

There was absolutely nothing wrong with her.

"Inuyasha?"

He blinked, realizing that he had been staring at the porch instead, and turned his gaze to Kagome, who was standing in front of him. Inuyasha swallowed, wracking his brain to recall what she said, but nothing was coming to mind. She was watching him expectantly, which meant that she had either asked a question, or assumed he'd have a comment about something she said. Unfortunately all he could focus on was the way the sleeveless top stretched across her front, hugging her curves quite well. A couple years ago she had mentioned feeling "lacking" because the other girls were more developed. He hadn't seen these other girls, but he had a feeling they would respond in kind standing next to her.

"Um…I'm sorry?" He flinched as his voice cracked. It wasn't doing it as much anymore, but there was still the odd moment.

"You okay?" Kagome reached forward and felt his forehead, unknowingly giving him a surprise view down her top. "If it's too hot out here, we can go in and get something cold to drink?"

Inuyasha felt his cheeks get hot as she moved to sit next to him on the porch, trying to block out that he had seen the edge of her light blue bra. 'Not now! I don't need this now!' He scolded himself. These weird feelings were happening more and more often, and now that Miroku and Shippo had even pointed it out…it's where his mind went to automatically. "I'm…fine," he said at last, "Sorry, Kagome. I've just had stuff on my mind."

She shrugged. "If you're sure. When I finished stretching and looked over, it was like you were in a different world entirely. Everything okay back home?"

"Oh. Yeah. Everything's good."

Kagome leaned back on her arms and studied him. "Something's definitely on your mind," she stated. "I wonder…is it a girl?"

He nearly choked. "W-what?!"

"Oh, so it is!" The grin Kagome wore looked downright devious then. "So what's her name? Does she live in your kingdom or a neighboring realm? Is she pretty? Do you like her?"

Inuyasha felt his head spin as she rattled off question after question. "H-hang on!" He grabbed her shoulders to stall her. "There's not any girl!"

"Your face says differently-"

"That doesn't mean anything!"

Kagome sighed, crossing her arms. She wasn't going to give up, based on her expression. He was screwed and he knew it.

"She's…a friend," he emphasized. "She doesn't live in the kingdom, but she does live nearby."

She leaned forward slightly, making Inuyasha lean back. "Go on. Is she pretty?"

He gulped. "…Yes. She's beautiful, but she doesn't think so."

Kagome's expression was knowing, and she nodded. "I get that," she mumbled. "Well…do you like her?"

"I…don't know?"

Inuyasha hadn't expected the groan. "How can you not know if you like her?!"

He huffed, getting defensive, and his first thought to voice was, "Well, is there a guy you like then, Ka-Go-Me?"

This time it was her turn to blush, and he couldn't help but admire how pretty her flushed cheeks looked. But that thought was short-lived when she nodded briefly, and his stomach dropped.

"Oh."

"You don't sound surprised, Inuyasha."

"D-Does he know? This guy?" Logically he shouldn't feel disappointed. But the thought that there could be another guy who could come along and steal her attention away was tough to accept.

"Ehm…no. Honestly I don't even know if he even sees me as anything remotely like that."

Kagome's dejected expression made him frown. "Then he's a fool," he said, taking her hand. "If this guy has half a mind, he should see that you're amazing, Kagome. And if he can't see that, then he doesn't deserve you."

The blush was back on her cheeks, and she was smiling shyly. "Thank you, Inuyasha. I hope that…if it turns out you do like that girl…that she returns your feelings. You're a wonderful guy, and if she needs to be told that, I'll volunteer to set her right."

Later that afternoon, as the sun was starting to sink beyond the horizon, Inuyasha stood with Kagome at the front door of her house. Usually she'd walk with him to the beach, but with it being later than normal, he didn't want her to have to walk back home alone in the dark.

Inuyasha didn't know what had come over him, but hesitantly he leaned forward and kissed her lightly on the cheek. He had half-expected her to move away, but he had no idea that she'd return the kiss with another shy smile. Neither had commented on the new parting, but secretly they hadn't minded either. It was different, yes, but not unpleasant.

As Inuyasha walked to the beach and Kagome returned to her bedroom, neither knew that the other was thinking the same thing.

Would that happen again?

Chapter Text

Two years later

If there was one thing that Inuyasha didn't enjoy, it was being told the obvious.

When his older half-brother did it, it was a hundred times worse.

"You have lived to see nineteen summers since your birth, little brother. You have been considered an adult by our customs since last summer, and yet you have neglected to look for your mate."

Inuyasha crossed his arms, watching his brother slowly swim circles around him, scrutinizing him. "What of it? Maybe I've had better things to be spending my time doing?"

"Such as visiting that human on the island?" Sesshomaru questioned. "Don't look surprised, little brother. Our mothers do talk about all manner of things, if you will recall. Sometimes the topic features your exploits with the little human you're so fond of-"

"Will you shut up about Kagome!" He made to swing at his brother's head, but Sesshomaru easily evaded him. "Neither Mother nor the old man have said that they're going to force me into an arrangement, so why the hell does this concern your input?" It was the truth. Both Toga and Izayoi recognized that as an adult, it was ultimately his decision, but they did encourage him to "make his intentions known" when the time came.

Their mirroring smiles had made him uneasy, like they knew something he didn't.

It appeared Sesshomaru was the same.

"Not that it is any of my concern, but have you ever considered what your human woman does when you are not around?"

"W-what?"

Sesshomaru stopped in front of Inuyasha, watching him. He knew his brother could be dense, but this was not nearly as entertaining as he'd anticipated. While he was yet to meet this human girl, his confidants that had gone up to the island reported back much of what his own mother had said about Kagome. She had grown into a beautiful young woman, and it was apparent that his little brother had developed a level of infatuation with her without realizing it. Really, Inuyasha should be thanking him for taking time out of his day to remind him that if he wanted to claim the human's hand, he'd have to get a move on or risk having another mortal steal her away.

"That human woman does have a life outside of your friendship," he stated. "If these new developments are really what our parents believe to be true, then you need to accept them and do something about them. It would be all too easy for a human man to pull her attention away from you, leaving you as nothing but a childhood memory."

Inuyasha didn't say anything, but the realization hit and it hit hard. He and Kagome were close friends, of course, but would that still hold true if some guy appeared and started to court her? What if the guy made her choose? Would she still view their friendship as more important than the relationship? As the thoughts proceeded to stack in his mind, a sour feeling built in his gut, and he didn't like it. Sesshomaru may have been trying to take a dig at him – older sibling instinct he said once – but he had also made a good point.

Without a word to his brother, he turned and swam towards the island shore. He didn't know what he was going to do when he got to Kagome's house, but he'd figure it out on the way there.

"Sango! Order up!"

"Excuse me, miss, could we get a refill of the tea?"

Kagome sped past her friend, who had paused to address the customer who had just called on her. "I'll take the order to table four, don't worry about it."

"But-" Sango felt a bit of guilt as her friend took on the task, but tried to remember what she had been told on her first day. If one of them was busy, Daisuke would call for the other to take out an order. If one of them happened to intercept, it wasn't a big deal, so long as the customer got their food. Still, she felt that she should be better at this, have it down to a routine. It had been a year and a half that she had worked at the diner, after all.

As Sango collected the pitcher of tea, she couldn't help but admire Kagome's ability to adapt to the next situation set before her. Sure, she might have helped at the diner for longer, but each day there would always be different customers who responded differently. Each day she'd come in and keep her composure with even the gruffest visitors, whether they tipped or not. Upset child at a table? She'd present coloring pages and a basket of crayons to occupy them. Finicky child that didn't want the crust on their toast? She'd cut it off right there.

After her first month of working at the diner part time, Sango had to ask her how she kept so calm on even the worst days. She had expected to learn that her new friend was doing some kind of meditation or yoga…not being told that there was a guy she spent time with that could brighten those dark moments. Kagome had told her all about Inuyasha, but there were things that Sango still didn't understand. How come he hadn't attended school with them? Was he working on the mainland? Perhaps the most confusing one of all was why they weren't dating. The way Kagome spoke about him, Sango could have sworn that they were an item. When she mentioned this to Eri, the girl had been too happy to share in her disappointment.

Now that she had known Kagome for almost two years, and it was the same story.

"There's a girl he likes," Kagome replied as she wiped the table. The diner was closed, which was the perfect time for Sango to pester her friend with questions.

"Okay, and this concerns you…how?" Sango straightened up with her own wash bin on her hip. "Does this girl know he's interested?"

"No. Inuyasha said so himself."

"Then what's stopping you?"

Kagome stood straight and fought to keep down a blush. She was failing badly. "I don't know what you're talking about, Sango."

"That's crap and you know it. You like Inuyasha, don't you? If this girl isn't giving him the time of day, what's to say that you can't ask him out?"

"It's not that simple," she muttered, picking up the wash bin and moving to wipe the next table down. "He's become my best friend. I don't even know how he'd react if I even told him that I liked him like that. I don't want to lose him, Sango."

"But if this other girl decides she wants him, you'll still lose him."

"Not his friendship." Kagome smiled, even though it didn't meet her eyes. "I don't know if I could bear it if I lost him completely. If Inuyasha does end up with this other girl…then I'm going to be happy for him. He deserves to be happy."

Sango watched as her friend resumed her task, frowning. She couldn't help but think that the happiness of one person shouldn't mean the unhappiness of another, especially if there was a chance that both could be happy. One of these days she was certain that she'd get to meet this Inuyasha, and if Kagome hadn't asked him out by then, then she was going to do something about it.

She was working at the diner more often since she finished high school.

Inuyasha knew that there would be times where her schedule wouldn't have as much opportunity to be with him, but a small part of him was feeling nostalgic about the days when they were both younger. He missed being able to go to her house and she'd be there, waiting for him. Now it was up to chance if she'd be home or filling in at the diner. Kagome enjoyed it, and if it made her happy, he wasn't about to let her know that at times he felt otherwise.

He knew that she'd be at the diner that day. Kagome had long since given him a schedule of what days she'd be there, so instead of stopping to see if she was home first he had just gone down to the diner first. Inuyasha had more or less become a regular in the little town, and aside from the occasional polite conversation, most left him to his business. That's what he expected when he took a seat at the far end of the counter when he arrived at the diner, but it wasn't what he got.

"Good morning, my name is Sango and I'll be you waitress today," a dark haired woman almost his height stood across the counter and looked at him expectantly. Inuyasha's eyes widened slightly when it clicked that this was the girl Kagome spoke of for the last few years. He cleared his throat and gave her his order, hoping that he hadn't appeared as a startled animal when she first spoke.

Sango scribbled his order down on a piece of paper, tore it from the pad and clipped it to the spindle for the cooks to collect. When she returned to him instead of moving on to another customer, he became nervous.

"You're Inuyasha." It wasn't a question, but a statement.

"I…you…know me?"

"Kagome speaks about you a lot," Sango smiled gently. "And I kinda guessed it was you from your expression when I gave you my name." She leaned against the counter, resting her weight on her elbows. "It's nice to finally meet you, Inuyasha. It seems like we've just missed each other these last couple of years."

"Not by intention, I assure you." It really wasn't that he was trying to avoid Kagome's other friends. It's just that their timing was terrible.

Sango waved it off, stepping away to fix his drink and set it before him. "I get it. But as Kagome's friend I do have a couple questions that I wanna ask while she's occupied. First of all, Kagome tells me that there's a girl you like. Does she know you like her?"

Inuyasha tried not to choke as he took a sip. "N-no. She probably doesn't even realize that I like her." His voice cracked. "She doesn't think very highly of herself sometimes."

The young woman across the counter hummed softly as she tidied the area. "It's Kagome, isn't it." She was looking down at the counter and jumped when she heard a strange hacking noise. Inuyasha had swallowed his drink wrong, and was trying desperately to gain control of his breath. Sango slipped around the end of the counter and came to his side, patting him on the back.

"How..?"

Sango shrugged. "It took me only a month to see that Kagome had self-esteem issues when I transferred to her school. From what Yuka told me, she's improved since she was a kid, and that it's you we have to thank for that." When she was sure that he was fine, she returned to the other side of the counter to resume tidying. "How come you haven't told her?"

"She likes some guy."

'Tell me he's joking.' "Does this guy happen to know that she likes him?" Sango's gut instinct knew before he shook his head. 'I can't believe these two…two idiots… like each other and think that the other is talking about someone else entirely.' She swallowed the urge to shake the hell out of him and said instead, "Then why not tell her? If she's unattached, there's nothing stopping you. Unless…you think she won't return your feelings?"

"Are you psychic or something?"

"No, but I think I read a book with this premise," she mumbled. Sango shook her head and smiled again. "You ought to think about telling her, Inuyasha. I know I only just met you, but Kagome's told me a lot about you so I feel like I've known you as long as her. I don't think she would react the way you might think she would." She left it at that, collecting her notepad and pen as more customers came into the diner and sat down at the window seats.

Inuyasha watched her leave, mulling over what she said. 'It's easy for her to say. She's not the one that wants-' His thoughts ground to a halt when he saw Kagome across the diner, and his breath hitched. Her hair was pulled back in a high ponytail, and she wore the diner's employee t-shirt with a pair of worn jeans. The shirt, he noticed, was pulled back into a knot at the small of her back, leaving a sliver of her toned stomach exposed. When had she started wearing her work shirt like that?

But then he noticed that he wasn't the only man to have noticed her glimpse of skin. One of the men at the table she was conversing with kept flicking his gaze downwards and back up. Aside from a growl that wanted to come from his throat, Inuyasha had a brief thought that perhaps this was the guy she said she liked, and his stomach turned sour. If that were the case…then he probably didn't have a chance. Not that there was anything spectacular about this guy. He had long black hair that was pulled back and blue eyes. There was also an arrogance that Inuyasha could see from the other side of the diner that he didn't like. 'If that is the guy, then Kagome doesn't deserve the time of day from him. He doesn't look at her like she's a human being.'

Yet Kagome wasn't paying this particular guy the slightest attention. She was too busy speaking with the young woman across from him as she wrote in her notepad. When she did turn her attention to him, she didn't look like she had any sort of feelings for him, and that gave him an ounce of hope. She nodded and turned away from their table, coming to drop off the latest order for the cooks. He turned back in his seat, hoping that it didn't look like he had been openly gawking at her across the diner.

"Inuyasha!"

He jumped slightly, not expecting Kagome to have seen him at the end of the counter, but she had and was coming around to his side. Inuyasha stood up from the stool and caught her in a hug as she threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. It was all he could do to not show how smug he felt as she pressed herself tightly against him.

"It's so good to see you," she said, pulling back slightly with a smile. Kagome hadn't removed her arms from around his neck, and he wasn't in any hurry to let her go either. "I'll be getting off work early today, and I'm glad you're here cause I have so much I want to tell you!"

"You can't tell me now?"

"Nuh uh," she shook her head, making her ponytail swish side to side. "It'd be easier to talk about when we get back to my house. Nothing bad, I swear," she added with a laugh to reassure him.

Kagome did have to step back from the hug, and it may have just been wishful thinking, but it seemed like she wasn't ready for it to end either. She told him that she'd only be another hour, maybe less if the new person came in early, and then they could leave. It was just as well, since his food was being set down in front of him by Daisuke, who only grinned at the pair. Inuyasha took his seat again and started to eat his meal. If Kagome's father didn't appear upset, then surely it was good news.

He just hoped it didn't have to do with "that guy" Kagome had talked about the last couple of years.

"You met him!?"

Sango held the phone away from her ear as the chorus of girls on the other end shrieked. Like Kagome, Sango was able to cut out of work early and opted to sit at home to relax. She dumped some frozen leftovers into the casserole dish and put it into the oven for dinner, deciding to give Ayumi a call to catch up. As luck would have it, Eri and Yuka had dropped by her house, so Sango was able to tell of her discoveries just once.

From the noise on the other end, she was starting to regret it.

"Yeah, earlier this afternoon he came in. He's a really nice guy-"

"Pictures, Sango!" Eri blurted out. "Did you get pictures?!"

The young woman sighed, biting her lip in thought. There was one picture that she had gotten, when Kagome embraced Inuyasha, but she wasn't sure if she should say anything. Sango had taken the picture for Kagome, simply because their expressions were too sweet to not capture. Her friend had no idea the picture existed, but would it be right to share it with the girls first?

"I…have one, but Kagome doesn't know I have it. I wanted to surprise her with it-"

"We won't tell we promise!" Eri tried not to whine. "We just want to see what Inuyasha looks like!"

"What she said," Yuka added. "We're never around when he comes to see Kagome! I'm beginning to think she's keeping him from us deliberately!"

Sango laughed as she searched for her laptop. "The little I talked to Inuyasha today, I can safely say that that is not the case. Ayumi, I'm emailing the picture to you, but you have to swear on your favorite shoes that you three won't ruin the surprise for Kagome." She could hear murmurs of "sure sure" on the other end as she balanced the phone between her ear and shoulder.

Minutes passed and there was silence. So much so that Sango had begun to wonder if the girl had ended the call to check her email on her phone instead. Then she heard a few gasps, and she knew that Ayumi had opened the attachment.

"That's Inuyasha?!" Eri asked.

"Oh wow," Yuka said.

"Kagome's a lucky girl," Ayumi said. "No wonder she's been so secretive about him. If I knew a guy that looked like that I would want to keep all the details to myself too!"

Sango closed her laptop and went to check the casserole dish in the oven, turning on the speakerphone as she set it on the counter. "Kagome says that they're just friends, guys."

"Yeah, friends don't hug like that." Eri said dryly.

"That's what she keeps telling me," Sango continued, lifting the lid and poking at the leftovers. Still frozen in the middle, so she cut some of it with the knife and covered the lid again. "Says that he's got a girl he fancies that's oblivious to his feelings. Just like Inuyasha says that Kagome has feelings for a guy who doesn't think she exists." She grunted as she pushed the casserole back onto the oven rack. "But you know what? I think these two idiots like each other and are too dense to see it."

Ayumi hummed in agreement. "Knowing Kagome as long as we have, that's entirely possible."

"Should we do something?" Eri asked.

"What can we do?" Sango asked in response, leaning against the counter edge. "If we try to confront them about this, they'll probably deny it all. This may be one of those things where we leave it be and see what happens."

She wasn't surprised by the groans of disappointment on the other end of the call. Sango agreed wholeheartedly.

"You're gonna stay for dinner, right?" Kagome asked as they entered her bedroom.

Inuyasha nodded. The entire time at the diner and on the way back to her house, his mind had been on nothing but whatever news she was so excited to tell him. She hadn't given any clues either, which only made him more anxious to know. Even though her parents never showed any signs of upset, he had to wonder if they were complacent with the news or just really good at hiding it if it were bad. 'But Kagome said it wasn't bad news,' his mind tried to reason.

Kagome moved about her room, kicking off her shoes and tossing them into her closet, not noticing the troubled expression on her friend's face. When she had been given the offer over breakfast that morning, all she could think about was telling Inuyasha. Then he had come into the diner, and she had to stop herself from blurting it out right then. It wasn't meant to be public knowledge – at least not so soon anyway – and she wanted to give him the good news when they weren't surrounded by people. That way she'd know his response was genuine and not a front he tossed up because they had an audience. She turned as she closed her closet door, finally seeing the upset in Inuyasha's eyes. "Inuyasha?"

He blinked, realizing that he hadn't been doing a very good job at pretending to be alright, if her concerned look was anything to go by. He cleared his throat, trying to smile. "You said you had news you wanted to tell me?"

The girl walked up to him, watching him carefully, as if she could pinpoint what was bothering him. She let out a small huff in defeat, and he had to hide a smile at how cute it made her look. "You know how Grandpa moved out and got his own place years ago?"

He nodded. It had been just before Souta became old enough for his own room. Keiichi didn't think it right to make Kagome share her room with her little brother, given that she was a teenager then, so he had saved up and bought a decent home not far away. Inuyasha had helped the older man move boxes and furniture into the new place when Daisuke hadn't been able to take the day off. His old man had even come by to offer a hand when his mother and Inukimi went to visit Michiru.

"Well…Grandpa's arthritis has been getting worse," Kagome frowned, and he could tell that she was trying to avoid thinking about the old man getting older. "Mama and Papa have been talking with him about moving back in with us. He fell once, and we're worried that he might break something going up and downstairs."

"But isn't Souta in your grandpa's old room?"

Kagome's face brightened. "Yeah, but that's where the good news comes in! Grandpa offered me the house this morning!"

"Y-you're moving?"

"Yeah!" She grinned. "Of course there's still all the paperwork we have to do to make it official, and Souta would be taking my room probably, but isn't this amazing! Grandpa said he would rather it go to family than go through the headache of putting it on the market. Inuyasha? What's wrong? I thought you'd be excited about this."

Inuyasha tried to smile, but he was finding it hard to. For twelve years he had been able to come to this house and know that Kagome lived there. But now she was moving? Even if it was just down the street, there was just something…off about it. Was it because of this guy she liked? Was that why Keiichi had offered her the house? So they could have a place to live together…to do things? His stomach turned, and he didn't feel like he had much of an appetite anymore. But Kagome was looking at him and expecting an answer. He had to say something.

"Have you told that guy you like?"

Okay, maybe he shouldn't have said that.

Kagome's brow furrowed in confusion. "What guy?"

"That guy you like? The one you told me about two years ago."

Her eyes widened, surprised he remembered that. "Why would that make a difference?"

"Because you like him." 'And I thought that you'd want to tell him that you'd have privacy.'

She shook her head. "Not that it matters, but I did bring it up. He seemed…indifferent to my news, so I don't think it matters. What I want to know is what you think, Inuyasha!"

He shrugged half-heartedly. "If it makes you happy, Kagome, then I'm happy for you. I'll help you move your things whenever you're ready, just let me know."

Kagome's gaze flicked downward, but she smiled again. "Thank you, Inuyasha." She looked back up at him. "You could always come over and visit, of course," she added. "There's multiple bedrooms, so we could fix up a room for you…if you, you know…wanted to stay over?" Was she blushing? She certainly hoped not. There was nothing suggestive about her question, but somehow the idea of Inuyasha spending the night in a house alone with her sent her heart racing.

"You…mean that?" Inuyasha was so preoccupied with the thought that Kagome wasn't writing him out of her life with this news that he missed any implications about staying over. "And that guy…there's nothing going on?"

"No. Oh-!" She gasped, a sudden thought struck her. "What about that girl you like? Have you told her? I don't want her to think that there's something behind you staying over if-"

In a move that was possibly one of his craziest decisions made in a split second, Inuyasha reached up to cradle Kagome's face in his hands, bending to capture her lips with his. The kiss was brief, but it had shut her up as he pulled away. It was probably a mistake, but it was a wonderful mistake.

"You…you… kissed me," she said in a breathless whisper. Kagome had to resist reaching up to touch her own lips, as if that would confirm that she wasn't dreaming. Inuyasha had kissed her. Her.

Inuyasha's hands still cupped her face, and he watched in fascination as she processed what had happened. He'd expected her to pull away, to scream and be angry, but she was stunned. A light blush crept across her cheeks as she watched him, and he sighed. "And I want to do it again," he replied, stroking her cheek with his thumb. "If that's okay?"

Kagome's hands reached up to take fistfuls of his shirt as she took a step closer. "But what about that girl you like?"

"And I'm asking if she wants me to kiss her again." His lips quirked as it dawned on her that he meant her. "Since that guy you like has missed his chance."

Kagome's blush deepened. "Are you sure about that?" she countered, slipping her arms around his neck. "Because he just kissed me and wants to do it again…and I'm not about to stop him."

They both tried not to laugh at the absurdity of their admission. For two years they had harbored feelings for the other, thinking that they were one-sided. As Inuyasha leaned down to kiss Kagome again, he knew that her news earlier was indeed good news. She sighed into the kiss as his arms circled her waist and held her to him.

Better than she realized. It was probably the best news he had heard in a long time.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

One month later…

"We should meet more often," Izayoi smiled into her drink. "It doesn't feel like we get together as much lately."

"I imagine you both have busier lives than me," Michiru countered. "Any time I get to spend with either of you is fine with me."

Inukimi leaned forward on the table with her elbows. "Things in the sea aren't as busy as you might expect, Michiru. We do have obligations, yes, but I think as our children have gotten older, there is less and less need to be present."

"Both of your sons are being delegated to take on Toga's responsibilities?" Michiru frowned at the thought. Kagome had seemed so happy this last month, but if Inuyasha was required to take on more, that would likely pull him away from her. She couldn't imagine the reactions that would bring.

Izayoi shook her head quickly. "Oh no! Toga will continue to lead our realm, but with things such as foreign relations and the like, Sesshomaru has been the one to take on those tasks. Inuyasha…"

"He doesn't care for the superficial floundering," Inukimi grinned. She knew Izayoi couldn't – or wouldn't – find the right words to describe her son's preference for his standing in merfolk society. "In short, he's more comfortable not being acknowledged as having rank over his friends, and would rather spend his time doing something constructive."

"There, that's it. Thank you Inukimi."

Michiru laughed. This was nice, being able to have breakfast with her friends. Keiichi had taken Souta out fishing and Daisuke was taking on an extra shift at the diner because one of the cooks had to leave for a family emergency. And since Kagome had her own house now, the house was pretty empty. She knew her daughter was still getting settled, finding ways to make the house hers, and with the peak of tourism on the island, she had a feeling that most nights were unproductive. She recalled the early days of her marriage and how neither she nor Daisuke had the energy to unpack boxes after long days at work.

"What do you think about Inuyasha spending so much time with Kagome, Izayoi?" she asked suddenly. "With everything happening lately I should have asked sooner…"

Inukimi turned her gaze towards the other woman. "Yes, I'm quite curious to hear this as well."

"Inuyasha is an adult," Izayoi shrugged. "I can't keep him from doing anything. I do feel that it's strange that he's spent some nights in an unwed maiden's home, but I also know that things are different now on the island. Kagome was the one that offered him the invitation, and if I've learned anything about your daughter Michiru, it's that she doesn't do anything without a lot of thought."

"He's a good boy," Michiru smiled. "I trust him."

"Now that that's settled," Inukimi lifted her cup to her lips, blowing on the steam of the coffee to cool it. "When do you two suppose that we'll be hearing about a wedding?" At the sputtering and laughter, she frowned. "What's your problem? Surely you two have thought about this?"

"I'm sorry, have you met my son?" Izayoi wiped the stray tear that had fallen down her cheek from laughing so hard. "It took him years to figure out he liked Kagome! I'll have hair as white as Toga's by the time he even plucks up the courage!"

Inukimi looked to Michiru, who shrugged. "Kagome's just as bad," she replied. "I know there's still times that she falls back into her old thoughts. Just the other week when we were talking she told me that she's still amazed that Inuyasha likes her."

"That's a bother," Inukimi pouted. "Both of your children are a piece of work, I hope you know." Of course that went without saying, but she couldn't help but feel slighted on behalf of the two mothers. It was obvious that was the direction the pair were headed in. Why they couldn't get past this weird phase and move to the next was frustrating.

It had been too long since they had had a celebration, in her opinion.

"Kagome…have you met Inuyasha's friends, Miroku and Shippo?" Sango and Kagome were the only two waitresses on call since lunch, which didn't leave much time to really talk until one or the other went on break. Now that the diner had closed for the day, they could speak more freely as they cleaned the last of the tables.

"I've spoken to them a couple times," Kagome said carefully. She had to be mindful of their secret after all. Since their first meeting, she had talked with them only a handful of times, but she'd heard from Inuyasha that they frequented the diner. Miroku more often than Shippo, and suddenly she knew why. "Why do you ask?"

"I was wondering what you thought of them, that's all."

"You mean Miroku," Kagome bit her lip to hide the grin. She knew Shippo was a few years younger than Inuyasha, but she had a feeling Miroku was roughly their age.

Sango crossed her arms and stared out the window. "It's nothing like that," she insisted. "I was only asking about his character. Is he a good person-"

"Alright, alright." Kagome slid into the opposite side of the booth Sango sat in, setting the wash basin on the table between them. "From what Inuyasha's told me, Miroku has done a lot of work with his family. He's very nice, and though Inuyasha wouldn't say it out loud, I get the feeling he's a loyal friend."

"That doesn't sound so bad. Why wouldn't he say it?"

Kagome shrugged. "Maybe Miroku's the kind of guy who won't let you hear the end of it?" She stood up and collected the bin, ready to be done and go home. "I also know that he's single. Just putting it out there," she added with a laugh.

Ten minutes later, Sango's car was pulling out of the parking lot. She'd insisted that she give Kagome a ride home, since they'd spent the day on their feet, and she didn't like the idea of her friend biking home after dark. 'At least not without Inuyasha being with her.' "So what's the deal with you two?" she asked, not needing to elaborate on who. "Are you two living together now, or is this some randomized sleepover schedule?"

"That…okay first of all – why is this the first thing you ask?"

"Okay how about this – have you gotten him in your bed yet? Have you two played doctor? Find the surprise in the Cracker Jack boxers-"

"Oh. My. God." Kagome groaned, hiding her face. "You've spent too much time around Eri."

"Well if you'd answer the question I wouldn't find new ways to ask it." Sango glanced sideways to see Kagome's face a brilliant shade of pink.

"No, we have not done anything but kiss. Between our work, moving, and unpacking, there's not been a lot of time to really think about anything else." Might as well plough on and tell her everything. "Inuyasha stays over, mostly when it's too late to head home. I've told him that he's welcome to stay whenever; that's why he has his own room. Since he's doing more work in the area, it only made sense to-"

"To…what?"

"N-nothing."

"No – what were you about to say, Kagome?"

"To…get a copy of the house keys made for him," she said in a rush. Somehow, saying it out loud sounded a lot more serious than it really was, but maybe it was because she was telling her friend instead of her mother. Michiru had even suggested it once she got settled in. Inuyasha had been surprised, but Kagome knew that that little gesture meant a lot to him.

Sango's eyebrows rose, but she deigned to comment. If it had been her, the whole idea seemed kind of soon, but she was an outsider looking in on the situation. They had been a couple for only a few months at best, yet she knew that they had seen each other at their best and worst growing up, so it didn't seem weird to Kagome to take that step. 'I wouldn't be surprised if they did do something soon. The tourist season is winding down. Kagome won't have to pull double shifts, and I don't know what Inuyasha does, but I can't see him staying busy all the time…'

As soon as the car pulled to a stop in the driveway, Kagome got out and pulled her bike from the back seat. "Thanks for the ride, Sango. I'm gonna have to see about getting me a car now, I think," she laughed.

"Unless Inuyasha comes and gets you every night," Sango pointed out. "It's no problem, by the way. If you want to look around once things get settled, just let me know and I'll take you to the place where I got this one."

Kagome waved at her friend once more as the car backed out. She knew that since she was farther away from the diner, the bike wasn't as practical. 'For now, it'll do,' she thought, pushing it into the shed behind the house. A car wouldn't be a bad idea. When she lived with her parents, it wasn't necessary because she was within walking distance from most everything. There also wasn't the room for an additional car unless it was parked on the curb, and she thought there was a law against that. Or maybe they were talking about making it one?

She walked into the back door, feeling too lazy to go around to the front of the house. The lights were on, so she knew Inuyasha was over. 'Maybe I ought to start thinking of this place as his too,' she wondered, walking through the hallway and turning to go upstairs. 'Would that be weird? Too soon? I have no idea anymore…'

They had been friends since she was seven years old. They admitted that they liked the other when they were nineteen. A couple months after that he was spending the night at her new house. Kagome knew that there was supposed to be an order these things were done in that was socially acceptable, but part of her really didn't care. Having Inuyasha stay over had been a comfort at first, because she wasn't sure if she'd have been able to sleep alone in a new house. Just knowing that he was there with her – even in another room – made her feel better. He hadn't minded either, she'd learned the first morning after. He said he'd been startled at first, not remembering where he was, but then he had seen her in the kitchen making breakfast. Thinking about that kiss good morning still left her feeling breathless.

Kagome walked into her room and tossed her purse on her bed, peeling her work t-shirt off and tossing it into the hamper. Next came her jeans and socks, leaving her standing in her room in just her bra and panties. She pulled the hair tie loose, shaking her head and sighing at the relief as her hair fell down her back. It was late, but she felt like a quick shower was in order. Kagome rolled her shoulders as she wandered around her room, picking up things she would need. 'I wonder why I haven't heard anything from Inuyasha. Maybe he's taking a nap?' She hadn't seen him in the kitchen as she walked through, and if he'd seen her as she went upstairs he would have said something. She shrugged it off, grabbing a towel and her favorite body wash.

As nice as the house was, there was one downside to the two-story, and that was the one full bathroom upstairs. There was a half bath downstairs, and it was on Kagome's future to-do list of things to take care of. It was horribly cramped, and she felt like it would be better to expand it and make it a full bathroom.

In her musings, Kagome never considered that Inuyasha may have also had the same idea of a quick shower. There had been no water running when she went upstairs, so she hadn't considered it, but when he stepped out of the bathroom in just a towel it clicked. Kagome squealed, dropping her body wash and clean clothes as she tried to unfold her towel and cover herself. Inuyasha had jumped at her squealing, too lost in thought to notice she was in the hallway. The towel around his waist loosened and would have dropped to the floor as well if he hadn't been quick enough.

"Sorry! Sorry!" she yelped, turning her back to Inuyasha and trying to hold the towel closed. 'Note to self – get bigger towels! Or a bathrobe! Probably two would be better-'

"Why are you apologizing? I'm the one that left his clothes in his room," Inuyasha felt like he should have been red from head to foot in that moment. He hadn't heard Kagome come home and thought that since she had taken her bike it would have been a little later. "When did you get in?"

"Ten minutes ago, I think," Kagome replied, staring at her feet. "Sango gave me a ride home cause she didn't like the idea of me biking home in the dark."

"Oh," Inuyasha said. "Right. Sorry, I-"

"Wait, why are you apologizing, Inuyasha?" Kagome turned around again to look at him, forgetting that he was only wearing a towel. She let out an "eep" and blushed again, looking in any direction in the hallway but at him.

"I could have come and got you so you wouldn't have been alone. If I hadn't been distracted I would have realized how late you would be getting out today." He started to slowly move towards his room as he talked, gripping the towel with one hand. How could she not see what he was getting at? "Sango's going to be getting home even later now because I couldn't be bothered to pick up my girlfriend when she's working late."

At that, her eyes met his. Inuyasha now stood next to her in front of their bedroom doors. She couldn't deny that she got a little thrill when he called her his girlfriend. In other company it came naturally, but when they were alone, it wasn't something often said. It wasn't needed. But when he did say it… Kagome's lips curved upwards into a smile. "You've been busy, and it's not getting dark especially early right now. I doubt I'm going to have to work this late very often."

"But-"

"And if I do," she cut him off with a kiss on the cheek. "I'll let you know and you can be my knightly escort home, okay?"

Inuyasha nodded, trying and failing to ignore the fact that his girlfriend was pressed against him in her underwear, and the only thing he had between them was a towel that wouldn't stay put no matter how much he twisted it into a knot. "S-sure. There uh… There should still be hot water for your shower…" Maybe his voice went a pinch higher but he was pretending it didn't happen. There were at least two other matters of concern at that moment, and if she didn't move away soon there'd be a third.

Kagome straightened and stepped back, blushing again. She mumbled her thanks and dashed down the hallway. As soon as the bathroom door shut with a click, Inuyasha let out a relived sigh and went in his room. 'That was too close.' He frowned, letting the towel drop from his hips. The culprit of his frustration stood proud, basically mocking him for his lack of control. 'If Kagome had any idea she'd be through with me for certain.' He knew they had mentioned more back when she first settled into the house and left it at that. But it had only been a few weeks since that talk – if she found out that that had been on his mind even now…

Inuyasha shook his head to clear his thoughts. Kagome didn't need to know that he'd been having dreams about her. Or them. Or how detailed some of those dreams tended to be. Hell no. He'd be damned if he was going to pressure her or try to sway her decision because his smaller brain was giving him ideas.

Two weeks later

As Kagome had predicted, the double shifts weren't very frequent. Tourism was still filling the diner most days, but it was the return of some staff that helped ease the workload. What she hadn't seen coming was Inuyasha coming to get her, even on the days where she hadn't worked late. Her coworkers, Sango especially, loved to tease her about it, but she knew it was all in fun. The women often lamented that they wished their husbands or boyfriends were as attentive as Inuyasha was with her.

That afternoon he'd come to the diner, and when she finished her shift, they'd started back to the house on their bikes. The clouds had been gray all week, and halfway home they had chosen to open up. It had been hard to peddle in the rain, but even harder to steer as they shook from laughing at the misfortune.

Kagome stood under the cover of the back porch, wringing out her hair as Inuyasha closed the shed. She couldn't help but admire how he moved sometimes, and the way the rain plastered his clothes to him was a delightful bonus. He grinned at her as he stepped on the porch, peeling off his shirt and began to twist the water from it.

He'd given her that look again, and she couldn't figure out what it meant. Ever since that night in the hall, there was this particular way he'd look at her that made Kagome's stomach do flips. Oh, she knew what she wanted that look to mean, but that didn't mean she was right. Because as much as she stumbled over her words that first night he stayed over, how could she ever tell him that she'd been thinking about wanting more between them?

She was probably being stupid. Scratch that – she knew she was being stupid. They had agreed to talk with each other about these things. Why was getting up the nerve to talk about these things so difficult? As she took in the sight of his toned chest, she knew the answer to that question too. She was afraid he'd think her inadequate. Another stupid thought to have, but the only mermaids she'd ever met had been Izayoi and Inukimi. Were there higher expectations among the merfolk? Could she even begin to measure up?

Inuyasha knew she was staring, but he could also tell that she was lost in thought. Maybe it was wrong, but he took advantage of her unfocused stare to watch her in turn. Kagome had wrung most of the water from her hair, and it had begun to curl slightly around her shoulders. Her work shirt had become sheer from the downpour, giving him a glimpse of the underwire bra. He bit back a groan, tamping down the idea of suggesting helping her get out of her wet clothes. She hadn't noticed his near slip-up, but if they stood there much longer he was afraid of what he might do. Already he was stepping forward and bending to kiss her. He couldn't help it, nor the groan in his throat as Kagome pressed herself against him. His hands dropped to her waist as the kiss became more heated. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders, and she leaned into him. Inuyasha wanted to pull her closer, wanted to feel more. Everything about this felt so right, from the way she clung to him to the way her tongue brushed against his. Why was that small voice in his head screaming at him to stop?

A sudden crack of thunder jerked the couple out of their moment, reminding them that it wasn't the best idea to be kissing outside in a storm. Even under a covered porch. They may have been sheltered from the rain, but the cool wind that came next made the young woman in his arms shiver involuntarily. "We should get inside," he swallowed thickly. "Don't want you catching a cold."

"Y-yeah," she breathed, stepping back quickly. Kagome couldn't believe that she had let herself get carried away like that. At least all the times before they had been inside when the kisses turned passionate, but there was something different this time. If the storm hadn't gotten louder, would she have wanted to stop? As Inuyasha opened the door for her, she ducked under his arm and went inside. That was an answer she wasn't ready to think about.

Neither spoke again on the matter, heading to their rooms to change into dry clothes. As they made dinner together, they would sneak glances at the other when they weren't looking. Still, they said nothing. It was a comfortable silence though, filled with small touches and shy smiles. They both knew that something had changed between them on the porch, and maybe it had been a change in the making without their realizing. It wasn't bad, per se, but neither of them could figure out how to speak up about it.

As it turned out, it was Kagome who made the first move, blurting it out abruptly over dinner. They had just sat down at the table with their plates. Neither had taken a bite, and then –

"I love you."

Inuyasha's fork stalled halfway between his plate and his mouth. He'd heard right, right? He must have, because Kagome was blushing profusely and fumbling to explain herself. At the moment she was trying to apologize and tell him that she shouldn't have said that so suddenly, but he wasn't going to let her take it back.

"I love you too, Kagome."

"I…w-what?" She couldn't believe her ears. He'd said it too. Kagome was pretty sure she was grinning like an idiot, but so was he. It wasn't how she intended to tell him, and she sure as hell hadn't wanted to blurt it out. Oh god, had she screamed it at him from across the table? She wasn't sure anymore. He'd looked so startled at first she may as well have. She had simply looked across the table at him as she sat down and before she knew it the words were out. She'd dared to hope that they were on the same page, and now she knew for certain.

Weird how admitting that you were in love with your best friend and learning he returned those feelings had taken a lot of weight off the mind.

"Kagome! Kagome! Wake up!"

She felt herself being shaken as she woke up, struggling to get her eyes to focus. "Inu…yasha?" She squinted at the clock on her bedside table. 3:30 am. "What's wrong?" She could barely see him in the dark, save for the small amount of moonlight that filtered in through her half-drawn curtains.

"You don't remember? Jeez, Kagome – you were screaming for me. Were you having a nightmare?"

As her eyes began to adjust to the darkness, the dream had come back to her full force. It was about as far from a nightmare as one could be, and she dearly hoped that she hadn't said anything out loud aside from Inuyasha's name. Kagome was very thankful that he hadn't thought to turn the light on when he came in, because the more she thought about that dream the more she was positive she was blushing all the way to her toes. "Uh…I'm not…sure exactly?"

"Well whatever it was didn't get you, did it?" Inuyasha perched on the edge of her bed, and she couldn't help but notice that he was only in boxers.

"No," she said, trying not to sound disappointed. The dream hadn't gotten that far, but he had certainly been doing something to make her scream. "Sorry I woke you up, Inuyasha."

He shrugged it off. "As long as you're okay."

Kagome sighed, looking at the clock again. She wasn't ready to get up this early in the day, but she did have the day off from work, so sleeping in a little longer than normal couldn't hurt. "Hey," she said softly, looking down at her hands, "Will you…stay with me? For a bit?" She was hoping he'd interpret that as an excuse because of the "dream" and not an excuse just to have him near in just his boxers. Of course not. She wasn't some high-strung teenager. Wait –

"Are you sure?"

"Uh huh." It wasn't like they hadn't fallen asleep next to each other on the couch before. How would sleeping next to each other in the same bed be any different? Kagome felt the mattress shift as Inuyasha slid under the covers, and she moved back to give him some room. She hadn't gotten far before he threw an arm around her waist, pulling her close.

"That wasn't a nightmare you had, was it?" He felt her stiffen and had to bite the inside of his cheek so he wouldn't laugh. Inuyasha knew good and well that scream he heard wasn't one of terror. It did make him wonder what it was in her dream that made her call his name like that though.

'No way. There's no way he knows!' "I-I don't know what you're talking about."

"I think you do," he grinned, pulling her closer. He could feel her breath come out in puffs against his collarbone, but she wouldn't look at him.

"I'm pretty sure I'd know if it wasn't a nightmare, Inuyasha," she replied, hoping he'd let the matter drop because it was too early to bullshit her way out of this mess.

Luckily for her he did just that. "Alright then," he conceded, amused at her response. "Good thing I'm here to protect you from those nightmares…" He propped his upper body on his elbow and leaned over her, noting that her breath hitched the closer he got.

"Inuyasha?"

"Mmhm?"

"Wh…" Kagome wanted to ask what he was doing, but the words died on her lips when she saw that look again. In the next moment, his lips were against hers and she forgot why she had wanted to ask in the first place. The kiss was gentle, carefully exploring, but…that wasn't what she needed. Not right then, anyway. Kagome wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pulling him closer to deepen the kiss.

Inuyasha groaned as he felt her lips part to grant him access. This wasn't supposed to be happening. All he meant was to kiss her goodnight, not instigate a heated lip lock. But then if he had only meant for it to be innocent, why was his hand caressing her hip? That same hand was now moving her baggy t-shirt up, discovering a nearly bare hip underneath, save for the thin strip of cotton underwear. 'Fuck. This isn't good. It is good but…it's not good. We shouldn't…fuck-!' He let out a deeper groan as his thumb traced the edge of the elastic, and she had pushed against him.

She wasn't pushing him away. She was trying to get closer.

Kagome had felt the bed shift again as Inuyasha moved above her, only breaking the kiss to leave a trail along her jawline to just beneath her ear. He nipped the skin with his teeth and she squirmed, making him chuckle into her neck. He'd learned years ago she was ticklish there, and now he knew that he could get a whole new kind of response out of her. She let out a gasp as she felt his tongue lave the spot before resuming with nips and kisses.

"You like that?" he asked, unsure if he was doing something she might not like.

"Very," she breathed out in a sigh, arching up into him when he did it again. Kagome wasn't satisfied though. Inuyasha was still putting distance between them, and she knew it was because he didn't want to hurt her, but her body was screaming to be close to him. This just wouldn't do. She was vaguely aware of her legs moving to either side of his hips, bending at the knee before her lower body raised up into his.

Inuyasha let out a strangled noise, not expecting to feel her press against him there of all places, and on reflex he ground back against her, pushing her into the mattress when her legs dropped her. She let out a sound that was like music to his ears, but even in his haze-covered brain he was asking if she was alright.

"I'm wonderful," she grinned, curling one of her legs around his hip. Kagome knew without a doubt that he was enjoying this as much as she was.

"And you…you…liked that?" All the blood had left his brain at this point, but Inuyasha waited for her answer, ready to move if she said no. He didn't think she would, given her response to him unintentionally grinding himself into her like that. Still, he wasn't going to keep doing it if she changed her mind.

Kagome shifted underneath him, running her hands down his back. When had he gotten so muscular? How had she not noticed this? Her fingers softly traced the dip in his back, feeling the muscles shift under her touch as they moved to the waistband of his boxers. She bit her lip, not breaking eye contact with him as her hands slipped underneath the fabric and cupped his rear, pulling him against her again. She let out a giggle at the groan that she got from Inuyasha with it. His expression had gone from strained to euphoric as he rocked against her. "What do you think?" she teased.

"That's…how you wanna be, huh." Inuyasha braced his weight on one arm while the other reached down to hold her hip as he ground against her. He had no idea what he was doing, but it felt good and she agreed. Of course he knew where this was headed, but not having any experience like this meant he was asking her if she liked what he did with each new angle or touch. The hand on her hip moved to pull that leg around his waist as he rolled his hips into her, trying not to whimper as he felt her heat even better now. It just felt so damn good that he didn't want to stop now.

"Yes," she said breathlessly. "Inuyasha…"

His hand on her thigh had moved upwards to her hip again, reaching the t-shirt that had started to bunch up and began to push it upwards. Kagome's hands were moving, tracing his back, sides, and occasionally dipping underneath his boxers again. Inuyasha leaned down and caught her in another kiss, unable to contain the moans as they rocked against each other. His hand continued to push the t-shirt up, and he could feel her bare stomach press along his each time she arched upwards. His fingertips felt something softer than the t-shirt, and his brain was just about to acknowledge what it was when she broke the kiss.

"Phone…"

"…What?"

Dazed, they both looked to the bedside table where her cellphone sat, its screen lit up.

Chapter Text

"Phone…"

"…What?"

Kagome couldn't understand why her clock's alarm was blaring at her when it wasn't set to go off for another two hours. It had been hard to focus on the sound with the way Inuyasha's hips rocked into hers, but eventually it had dawned on her that it was her phone. Above her, he groaned in annoyance.

"Leave it," he whispered huskily, leaning down to nibble along her neck, grinding against her again. "They'll call back later."

She moaned, arching up into him. God, it was tempting to just fling the phone across the room and say to hell with it. Then again, if she did that she'd have to get another one, and that was a headache she didn't want to deal with. "It'll stop if I answer it," she told him, blindly reaching for the phone. Kagome shivered as he nipped her neck in reprimand, but she was moving on autopilot as she held the phone to her ear. "Hello?"

"Kagome! I'm sorry baby girl, I didn't want to wake you, but we have a problem –"

"Papa?" She blinked, hearing the stressed tone. "What's wrong?"

Inuyasha went stiff as a board above her. Aside from a long string of swears, his thoughts were screaming "don't move!" because sure as hell the bed would make a noise and the man on the other end would just know. Her father would just know that he was in Kagome's room, in her bed, and that his intentions wee anything but innocent. That terrifying thought should have been enough to calm his lower half down.

It should have. He was surprised to find that he was still aching for…something. Anything at this point. He wasn't picky.

"I know it's your day off, but we need your help down at the diner. Kino's had to go to the mainland because his daughter's appendix nearly burst and they've got her in surgery right now. Yusuke just called me and said that the new hires won't be showing up so now we have no waitstaff to open. I hate to ask you and Sango to come in, but I don't know what else to do –"

"Papa, it's okay –" Kagome attempted to sit up and knocked into Inuyasha without thinking. She looked up and realized they were nose to nose now. "We'll be okay –"

"I know that, but it isn't right," he continued. Since Kagome hadn't moved back, Inuyasha could clearly hear the older man berate the new employee's lack of consideration. He knew he should really move, but he couldn't bring himself to. The view, even under the circumstances, was too nice to back away from. Though if he were being honest, he'd like to get ahold of those no-shows and make them regret having Daisuke call at such an ungodly hour. His ears tuned into the last of the call to hear "We're going to talk more when you girls arrive. Sango said that she'll be by to pick you up."

Minutes later Kagome ended the call and offered him an apologetic smile. "I'm sorry about that."

"Why are you apologizing, 'Gome? It's not your fault." And he had nearly convinced her to ignore the call. If anyone should apologize, he was more at fault for that. Though the new employees that Sango and Kagome had to fill in for really set the bar today, and the sun hadn't even risen yet.

"I know," she sighed. "It was supposed to be my day off too…"

Inuyasha chuckled at the pout in her voice. "There'll be other days." He wasn't sure if he meant her day off of something else. He wasn't even sure if what had happened earlier would happen again. He wanted it to, obviously, but that wasn't enough for him to go on.

"I guess," she agreed. Her legs had dropped from his waist when she attempted to sit up, pulling the blankets off them in the process. Kagome had noticed that the clock on her phone's screen read 4:18. 'Guess time really does fly when you're having fun.' The moonlight still shone brightly in the window, just enough for her to take in the state of her boyfriend.

Inuyasha's hair was a mess. His cheeks were slightly flushed. As her gaze moved downwards she realized in their earlier activities she'd begun to push his boxer briefs down his hips, and…oh.

She turned bright red as she looked up again. 'Oh god – he saw me looking at it!' "S-sorry. I didn't mean to – I mean I did but –" Kagome let out a noise of frustration before trying again. "C-can I… uh… can I… do…anything?" she asked, quickly pointing downward, because she as not about to get caught looking again.

Inuyasha couldn't stop the blush that covered his face and down his neck at her question. "D-don't worry about it," he replied quickly, jerking his boxers up over his ass once more. He sat back on his heels and cleared his throat. Oh he had a response for her question, but it wasn't the time for him to say that, or any of the suggestions his mind was conjuring up.

"I feel bad though. Are you sure?"

"T-trust me," he mumbled. "If you h-helped… I don't think you'd make it to work today." 'If I let her…I don't think we'd leave this room period.' No, it was better this way despite what his manhood felt. There was no passion-filled haze to cloud their minds, and they needed to talk before that happened.

Kagome felt her cheeks warm at his words. She knew he was right, but that didn't make the situation any better. He wasn't rejecting her; he didn't think his "problem" was priority. "Maybe next time?" she said, hoping that she wasn't coming on too strong.

"I – I – uh…y-yeah!" Inuyasha blushed harder when he realized he'd blurted that out far too quickly. At least his eager response made her giggle, so it wasn't a complete mess. The fact that she'd anticipated a future time where it could happen again gave him hope. "You should go take a quick shower to wake up. I'll start breakfast."

"You don't have to do that, Inuyasha."

"I want to, and it'll give me something else to focus on. Besides, you need to eat before you go to work." 'Right now I need any distraction I can get,' he thought as he looked at her. She sat there before him, a leg on either side of his, in just a rumpled baggy t-shirt and cotton panties. With her hair a mess and the kiss-swollen lips, it was an image he'd recall later when he took an ice-cold shower. Inuyasha let out a breath and moved off the bed first, holding out a hand for Kagome to take.

She got off the bed with a slight wobble, and he wanted to pretend that it was just coming out of sleep that had done it. Kagome smiled shyly at him as she collected some clothes. He had to swallow a groan. He was sorely tempted to go track down the no-shows and make them work so she wouldn't have to leave. It was selfish to want to keep her there with him knowing that her father was in a tight spot, and as soon as she disappeared into the bathroom he ran into his bedroom and searched for a pair of pants. Once he found them and got them on, he'd hoped that his issue would have started to go down, but no luck. As Inuyasha hobbled downstairs to the kitchen, he was deeply considering getting a sandwich bag and filling it with ice cubes and cramming that in the waistband of his jeans for some kind of relief.

Twenty minutes later Kagome had come downstairs and was met with freshly made coffee, bacon, eggs, and toast. Considering what had happened earlier, the kiss she gave him probably wasn't the best way to thank Inuyasha, but he didn't seem to mind. If he hadn't pulled back when he had, her food would have gone cold, and he wanted to make sure she ate before Sango arrived.

The driver glanced over at her passenger each chance she could get, chewing her lip in thought. When Sango had arrived at Kagome's house, she couldn't help but think that there was more to her friend's annoyance than having to work on her day off. It was weird, actually. Inuyasha had stayed over – no surprise there – and had been cleaning up breakfast when she walked in. He had fixed both of them a cup of coffee in to-go cups before they left, and not once did Sango see or hear anything that would suggest that they'd had a fight. In fact, the smile Kagome gave him before she left spoke volumes. She was anything but mad at him…wait.

"Did you two have sex?" she blurted out.

Kagome had been taking a sip of her coffee and choked at the question. Once she could stop coughing, she turned in her seat. "What in the world made you think that?!"

"You looked irritated!"

"And your mind went to sex!?"

Sango shrugged. "I don't know!" They were at a stoplight, so she looked over at Kagome and stared. "Well…did you? Was he bad? Tell me it ain't so Kagome!"

"Not…exactly." She dearly hoped that her red cheeks could be mistaken for the coughing fit and not recalling what she had nearly done.

"Then did he…" She gestured vaguely with her hand as the light changed to green. "You know…" Sango couldn't think of a nice way to describe what she wanted to ask, much less so early in the day.

Fortunately Kagome got the gist. "No – no! He didn't do that!" Then she realized her mistake when Sango's expression turned downright giddy.

"Oh, so something did happen!"

Kagome sighed. "Yeah."

"So tell me!" Sango bounced in her seat. "If we gotta be up this early give me the goods! I won't tell a soul!"

"There's not much to tell," Kagome shrugged, taking another drink from her cup. "Inuyasha woke me up. Said I was screaming for him – it was a…uh…one of those dreams – and I asked him if he'd stay with me a little while longer." She flicked her thumbnail against the plastic lid, making a ticking sound. "He got in bed with me….and he kissed me."

"You two have kissed tons of times-"

"Not like this," Kagome sighed. "It was different. We were…" Now she was making gestures with her hands, but they were so indiscernible that Sango's blank stare made her groan in frustration. "He was doing things! Good things! Very good things!"

"Oh." Sango's eyebrows rose considerably. She hadn't been specific, but the way she said 'very good things' led her to believe that it must have been. She glanced quickly at her friend, who was back to a brilliant shade of red. "So you two didn't have sex, and he didn't do that. I won't ask if you did that cause your face says no. Did you two get naked at least?"

"Uh…not quite."

"Not quite? What the hell does that mean?"

"It means I was in a t-shirt and panties and he was in boxers," Kagome said quickly. "Well, he was kinda in boxers. I may have…started pushing them down."

Sango's brows nearly escaped into her hairline. "Oh, naughty girl!" she teased, grinning. "Did you see it?"

"What- no!"

"Did you touch it at least?"

"Sango!"

"What?"

"No! I didn't touch it!" Kagome looked down at her hands, amazed the blush didn't reach her fingertips. "I felt it when he…rubbed against me."

Sango made a noise of disappointment. "You were both clothed, and you didn't get to see the prize in the cracker jack boxers. Wait – you felt it? Well…"

"Well, what?"

"How big was it?"

"Sango! I swear to god –"

"I'm asking the important questions, Kagome! The world has a right to know!"

"Yeah, well the 'world' best stay in the privacy of this car!" Kagome sighed, rolling her eyes. At least it wasn't one of the other girls she was talking to. They would have been relentless. Sango, to her credit, had a sense of humor about the conversation. "He was…impressive."

"Like biology textbook diagram impressive-"

Kagome snorted. "He puts those diagrams to shame."

Sango looked forward, mouthing "wow" as she made a left turn across the four-way intersection. Once she was past the turn, she glanced over at her friend again. "Did you get to touch anything? Kagome?" Why had she gone silent all of a sudden?

"I…touched his butt," she mumbled. "A few times. It was firm. And wonderful." Her coffee cup sat in the cup rest as her hands were occupied covering her face.

She couldn't help but snort at how Kagome was acting. Sure she hadn't known her as long as the other girls had, but she had learned quickly in high school that Kagome was the only one out of the group that had never dated. To see the nineteen-year-old so flustered could have been seen as pathetic by people who had more experience with relationships, but it made sense. Not only was Inuyasha the first boyfriend Kagome had ever had, but he had been a big part of her life before that. Sango was happy for her friend and wanted the best for her, but she had to know. "Okay, in all seriousness, I do have a question for you."

"Yeah?"

"With what happened…or rather didn't happen…is sex with Inuyasha something you've considered before?"

There was no pause, no hesitation in Kagome's voice when she said "Yes."

Sango pulled into the diner parking lot, hating that they were already at work. This was a conversation she felt could go on for hours if they'd had the opportunity. "That's a hell of a quick answer." There was no accusatory tone in her statement. She was just surprised.

"Yeah, I know." Kagome reached for her cup, finishing the contents. It was lukewarm by now anyway. "I've been thinking about it for a while now. I think… I think the dreams may have started even earlier than before we became a couple, so…" She trailed off, shrugging.

"If you hadn't gotten the phone call, do you think you would have done it? Would you have been ready for that?"

Kagome couldn't hide the blush. "Yeah, I think I would have." She shook her head, grabbed her purse, and exited the car. There would be time to think about that later. Right now she had to go fill in for some no-show newbie waitstaff. The very thought should have made her blood boil. At the very least it gave her a good boost of angry energy to feed off of for a few hours.

Inuyasha thought he was being a responsible son by checking in with his family. See how things are going, were there any tasks he was needed for that he wasn't aware of, things like that. Since he had been staying with Kagome more and more often, it only made sense.

Somehow his visit had turned into an interrogation.

"How's Kagome doing, sweetheart?" Izayoi asked with a knowing smile.

"She's…fine?" He knew that his parents had been landside recently. Hell, both families had all gone out to eat not three days ago!

"Has she gotten settled into her new home?"

Inuyasha looked to his father, whose grin wasn't helping matters at all. "Yeah. She got everything unpacked. She mentioned looking for some new furniture but with work she hasn't had much time."

"Are you sure she got everything unpacked?" Touga chuckled, winking at Izayoi. "Seems to me that there's something in her house that's still under wraps."

"What?" Inuyasha's eyes narrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about? I helped Kagome unpack her things-"

Izayoi clapped her hands together. "Oh! Does this mean that we can have a ceremony now? Of course it would be out of order, but the times have changed. I doubt anyone would even raise an eyebrow over it-"

"Mother," he ground out. "What are you talking about?"

"The binding ceremony, of course!"

Inuyasha's eyes widened. "W-what?!"

"You said that you helped Kagome unpack all of her things," his mother explained. "Naturally we took that to mean that you and she-"

"Mother!"

Touga let out a bark of laughter at the horrified expression on his youngest son's face. "Let's not tease the boy, Iza. I think you have your answer anyway." Inuyasha had gone a few shades paler than he naturally was to blushing almost down to his tail as her meaning set in.

"That's a shame. I was looking forward to planning a new binding ceremony."

"Kagome and I haven't even talked about that!"

"Have you thought about it?" Touga asked.

Inuyasha shifted. "I…want to build up some savings before I even consider talking about it with Kagome. I want to have something that shows that I can provide for her, if she'll have me." Their relationship was still new, fresh. Inuyasha had a feeling that if he threw question like that at her it'd most likely terrify her. They were barely considered adults. For him, the question was a no-brainer. Of course he'd want to commit to her. He loved her. He knew she loved him. What he wasn't sure about was if she was ready to discuss the future. Too many things had happened with moving and getting settled; it didn't seem like the time to bring it up.

Izayoi smiled warmly, all teasing gone in her voice. "I can't imagine why she wouldn't, sweetheart. She is wonderful, and you both compliment each other so well."

"How are you accumulating these savings?" his father asked. "I do have connections on the island that would be willing to work with you-"

"Yeah, I met a few of them. Said they recognized Touga's boy," Inuyasha shrugged. "I'd hoped I could earn work on my own merit, not be known only as your son."

"From the things I've heard, being my son is only mentioned in passing during introductions." Touga had heard from one of his connections the day before, passing in the compliments of how Inuyasha took initiative. His son was a hard worker and made ever effort to get the job done and done well. Nothing about being his father had anything to do with those results.

Inuyasha frowned. "Then why did you ask me if you already knew?"

Touga shrugged. "I can't talk with my son about what's going on in his life?"

"Seems a bit redundant if you already know!"

"Not true! We weren't aware that you haven't bedded Kagome-"

"Mother!"

Izayoi got too much enjoyment out of teasing her son. Using his lack of intimacy in his relationship as the base of her jokes could have been seen as lowbrow humor to some. Then again she had always been considered the "black sheep" of her family, but Touga loved her sense of humor. And finding out how high Inuyasha's voice could go was a fun bonus. His mother wasn't supposed to speak of such things, apparently.

Kagome didn't come home from work until that evening.

She was exhausted and extremely pissed off. Her father had been even more furious the longer the day went with no sign from the waitstaff that Sango and herself were filling in for. The only silver lining to the day was that both girls would pocket the extra tips and the day's salary the others missed out on. As she trudged up the steps of her porch, she let out a sigh. While she was glad to be home, she was also hungry as hell, and as much as she loved the diner she had been around the food enough for a day. She didn't really want to eat it for supper. But it was so late, and she was so tired, she wasn't certain if she had the energy to even muster making a sandwich.

The door opened easily, which didn't surprise her. Inuyasha was home and- Kagome froze in place as the door clicked shut behind her. 'When did I start thinking of my home as his?' she wondered. She had no idea, but the longer she thought about it, the more natural it felt. She had given him a copy of the house key, so he could come over if she wasn't there – if it had been one of the girls, she'd have left the key in a hidden place.

"If you hadn't gotten the phone call, do you think you would have done it? Would you have been ready for that?"

Sango's words from that morning seemed to slam to the forefront of her thoughts. Kagome chewed her lip, letting her purse slip off her shoulder and into her hand. 'I still think the answer is yes,' she thought, walking into the dining room. 'But who knows. What if we never get a chance like that again? Would Inuyasha want to-'

"Kagome, you're back!"

"Inuyasha?" She dropped the purse onto the dining room table, surprised to find Inuyasha in the kitchen with oven mitts. "I thought… what are you doing up so late?"

"Waiting for you," he replied, bending to reach into the oven. When he stood, he held a large pizza up. "Sango sent me a message and told me that you had both gotten off of work. Did she head home?"

"Um, yeah. Said she was more tired than hungry." Kagome frowned as she watched him begin to cut the pizza. "You waited for me? Inuyasha, you didn't have to-"

Inuyasha gave her a look. "I'm not about to let you come home and cook something when you've been on your feet all day." He set down the knife and started to head towards the cabinets that held the plates when Kagome pushed him into the counter. The kiss was hurried and desperate, but he wasn't about to complain. He hadn't seen her since early that morning, and if she wanted a kiss, she was going to get one.

When she stepped back, Kagome was smiling sheepishly. "Sorry, I just… you don't know how much that means to me, Inuyasha."

"I think I got a good idea," he grinned, perhaps a little bit stupid. Then he frowned as he realized just how late it was. "How come you were there all day? I thought you'd only be filling in for the morning shift?"

"Those people never came in." Kagome went on to describe how the day went at the diner. There was an influx of customers after a few days of relative calmness and adding that to the growing ire of her father had both girls taking on the afternoon shifts as extra hands. When she tried to tell Inuyasha that there were some benefits to the extra hours, he didn't seem as enthused.

"That don't matter!" he all but growled as he brought plates over and placed a couple slices on each. "You two can't run the entire floor all day! I don't know who the hell these mainlanders think they are, but crap like that doesn't fly here! It damn sure wouldn't in the sea-"

Kagome stepped behind Inuyasha and wrapped her arms around his waist. As soon as she touched him, the tenseness in his body melted away. "It's late, Inu," she mumbled into his back. "Papa'll deal with them when they do come in, and you know they'll come in thinking they're gonna get a paycheck. How about we eat? I'm hungry, and I know you have to be if you waited for me."

Instead of sitting down at the dining table to eat, Inuyasha had ushered Kagome into the living room with the scent of the plates. The chairs were comfortable enough, but you couldn't put your feet up and eat in them. He'd collected the pillows from around the living room and arranged them to make the couch extra plush as they enjoyed their pizza and watched the recorded tv shows on the DVR. The pizza Inuyasha had made had been wonderful. The recorded shows were alright – a bit lacking with the longer-running shows, but that seemed to be a trend. However, all of that was forgotten when Inuyasha grabbed Kagome's ankles and plopped her legs across his lap.

The moan she let out when he began to rub her feet might have sounded indecent, but he'd hit a good spot in the arch of her foot! She could have melted right there on the couch.

Inuyasha chuckled as he watched her head fall back against the mountain of pillows. "That feel good?"

"Mmmm. So good," she sighed. Without thinking it through, she said, "You know how some people say that food can be better than sex? They clearly haven't had a good foot rub."

He let out a bark of laughter. "Considering that I've never had sex I can't say one way or the other. But I'd think that they're doing something wrong if the food is better-" His hands stilled as it occurred to him that he'd just admitted to being a virgin. Of course Kagome knew, but it was another thing to say it out loud. Inuyasha couldn't hide his blush as he resumed the massage. He glanced her way and learned that he wasn't alone.

"Inuyasha?" Kagome didn't want the massage to end, but this weird switch in conversation needed to be addressed. She sat up, leaning on her arms. "About this morning…w-what are you-?!"

He'd grasped her under the knees and pulled her towards him. Now her but was pressed against the outside of his thigh, her backrest of pillows was gone, and he had a firm grip on her legs just above the knee. Kagome was pretty sure she had a wedgie, but she was too distracted by his hands to care.

"What about it?" Inuyasha asked, using his thumbs to rub circles into her legs.

"I – mmm – stop distracting me!" she all but whimpered as his hands moved upward a bit. Kagome debated reaching for the pillows or just laying back across the cushions but opted for leaning against the back. She needed to talk about this before she lost her nerve, and he had no intention of stopping the massage.

Not that she'd want him to.

Inuyasha didn't move his hands up again, but he wanted to. Really wanted to. "You can tell me anything, Kagome," he said gently. "If I went too far, or if you regret what happened, I –"

"No!" Kagome cut him off. "No, I…I don't regret anything about this morning. Well, except for the phone call. But with you… no, I don't think anything went too far."

"Kagome…" His heartbeat picked up. A small part of him had been worried that maybe he'd influenced her, that she wasn't ready for that, but to hear this…

"Inuyasha… if… if the phone hadn't rung… do you think…"

He swallowed thickly. So she had been thinking about it too, it seemed. "Would you… want to do that? With me?" Inuyasha wasn't stupid. He knew that she could have her choice of any man. The thought sickened him that there was a chance he could lose her, but he didn't want her to regret any decision she made.

"Yes," she replied, blushing. "I can't imagine doing that with anyone else." Kagome looked Inuyasha in the eye as she added, "I trust you."

Inuyasha couldn't have stopped the smile that crossed his face if he tried. He knew she loved him but putting her trust in him…he didn't think he could love her more. Perhaps that fear of losing her was just overthinking on his part. "I trust you too," he whispered, leaning forward to kiss her lips. "I think I have since we were kids."

"Yeah," she agreed, shifting so she could lay her head on his shoulder. "I can't believe we've come this far sometimes. It seems like… I dunno…" she giggled as she felt Inuyasha's hands resume their massage. "That tickles."

"You weren't complaining this morning."

Kagome lightly swatted his chest, making him laugh. "You just enjoy teasing me, don't you?"

"Well, you do make some beautiful sounds…"

"Inuyasha!" she squeaked. If the conversation had turned the way it had, it might not have felt as suggestive.

"What?"

She couldn't form a response. It was hard to think when he was rubbing her legs. Kagome hummed appreciatively instead. "Do you think that we'll have another…ah…moment like that?"

Inuyasha let out a groan as he said, "Fuck I hope so."

Kagome laughed into his shoulder as he patted her leg. He'd been as disappointed as she was to be interrupted, and she hoped that another opportunity would come along. This didn't feel like one of those things that they should push just to get it over with. It was important, and the moment needed to be right, as cheesy as that sounded in her head.

She stifled a yawn. It was late. She knew she needed to go to bed, but she didn't want to go to bed. To go to bed alone, after that morning was not something she looked forward to. But she also couldn't just ask Inuyasha to stay with her. She knew he'd say yes to whatever she offered, but it felt unfair to him. The next time she had the courage to ask him to stay in her bed with her, she wanted to ask him without leading him on. Right now it would be better if they resumed their normal habits. If only she could be bothered to get off the couch.

Inuyasha could feel her drifting off. He wasn't surprised, but it did create a problem. She hadn't changed out of her work clothes, and he didn't feel comfortable undressing her. Yes, he'd said he'd wanted another opportunity. He'd also want her to be awake so she could enjoy it too. Even if he was just helping her change clothes. He shifted, picking her legs up under the knees and moved her back against the pillows. Inuyasha reached for the throw blanket across the back of the couch, looking around.

'It is deep enough,' he reasoned, settling into the vacant space next to Kagome. He didn't much favor the thought of going to bed alone either. As he pulled the throw over the both of them, Kagome turned and curled into his chest with a content sigh. 'Any stiff joints are worth this,' he decided, slipping an arm around her waist and pulling her closer. He dropped a light kiss to her brow, hoping like hell that phone didn't ring in the morning.

Chapter Text

Three weeks had passed since their talk on the couch, and Kagome felt like each time they moved closer, something made them take two steps back. It was always something. She had to work. He had to work. Her friends wanted to hang out. His friends would drag him away. And a few times, if she even so much as thought about kissing him, their parents would decide to make a surprise visit.

Sometimes late at night Kagome contemplated locking all the doors, turning off their phones, and not letting Inuyasha out of her sight until they were thoroughly sated. He'd have no complaints about that. In fact, the only thing that kept her from doing it was the blatant signal it would give off – "I want to have sex with my boyfriend so leave me alone".

Kagome couldn't do it. no matter how many times she'd like to throw caution to the wind, her confidence stopped her. despite the years of hard work to build her self esteem up, she still had days where she questioned everything. What did Inuyasha see in her? Was she pretty enough? Curvy enough? Could she stand to loose a little more weight, just in case? She worried about the little freckles on her skin. She worried about her hair – that hair – and whether it should be removed. She stressed about if she had any body odor that she couldn't smell. Was her skin soft enough. Were her nonexistent stretchmarks somehow visible. The more she thought, the more she worried.

She knew that her fears were unfounded. Inuyasha had seen her at her best and at her worst. He never pushed her. He always asked if she was okay. And it wasn't as if he were experienced either. They'd both figure it out along the way.

That didn't mean she didn't worry about disappointing him.

Of all the things that had happened recently to interrupt them, perhaps the most startling had been the day that Sesshomaru had appeared at her doorstep. Kagome had heard stories about Inuyasha's older brother, even had a vague image of him built in her mind from what she had been told, but none of it mattered that morning. There had been a knock at the front door, the first sign that something was off. Inuyasha had a key, and her family and friends would call ahead of coming over to visit. Kagome opened the door, about to tease whoever was on the other side, when she took in the tall figure before her.

Sesshomaru was a good foot taller than Inuyasha, and in Kagome's opinion, looked nothing like him. He had long silver-white hair and golden eyes like Touga and Inukimi. Then she mentally berated herself; they were half brothers so of course they wouldn't look a whole lot alike. Inuyasha's features tended to favor Izayoi's, where Sesshomaru's were a sharper version of Inukimi's. He said nothing, simply stared, and it was beginning to make her feel self-conscious on a new level.

"Uh… Inuyasha's working –"

"I did not come to see my little brother," he spoke calmly. "I am here to speak with you."

Kagome swallowed, stepping aside to let him enter. Her? She knew she was due to meet him sooner or later, but she figured she'd meet him on a family visit. At least when Inuyasha was with her. But no, he'd purposely chosen to wait until she was alone to drop by. Without a word, she shut the door and led him to the dining room before ducking into the kitchen. He never said a thing as she hastily grabbed the tea tray, loading it with two mugs, a plate of cookies, and the thermal carafe.

If her hands happened to shake as she set the tray on the table between them, he didn't point it out.

"I take it you did not expect me."

May as well be honest. "Ah…no. I'm sorry. You caught me by surprise."

Sesshomaru studied her, and Kagome wanted to duck under the table. He didn't look angry with her, but he reminded her of how a few teachers had watched students take tests in school. It was that kind of look that expected to see someone slip up and use it against them. "You care for my brother," he said at last.

Kagome didn't hesitate as she stated, "I love him."

"I expected as much. My brother reacted much the same way when I asked him. Tell me, has he spoken to you about the future?" When Kagome didn't answer immediately he continued, reaching for a mug and the carafe. "Inuyasha is of the age where most merfolk begin to actively seek their intended."

She felt her stomach drop. Was that why he was here? Was he about to tell her that her worst fears were going to come true? That she would ultimately lose Inuyasha? "Let me guess," she swallowed. "he needs to look for a mermaid instead?"

Sesshomaru paused in pouring his drink and looked up at her. "And what gave you that idea?" The tone was the same, but it almost sounded like he was surprised.

Kagome wasn't going to cry. She wouldn't. If she cried in front of him, it would only solidify the words that those kids had said years ago, that she was weak. A crybaby. Instead, she pushed the urge down and used it to get angry. Just because he was about to tell her that they had to end things didn't mean that she'd roll over and take it. "I don't know," she scoffed. "You wait to meet me when I'm alone. You tell me he's at marrying age as if I didn't know that. Inuyasha's been the best thing to come into my life so sure, let's drop this bombshell because of course being his girlfriend is too good to be true –"

"On second thought, you really do suit my brother."

"Huh?" What was he talking about? "W-what was your first thought?"

"When you opened the door, I saw someone who would buckle at confrontation. Just now, I saw someone willing to fight for what they wanted. If I had announced that I was to visit today, you would not have shown me your true self. You would have been complacent, and that does not fit the stories that I have heard from my little brother."

Oh god, what had Inuyasha told his family over the years?

Sesshomaru continued, lifting his mug to his lips. "I was told that you have compassion for others, but that you are fiery when pushed. If this misunderstanding was any indication, then the stories are indeed true."

"Misunderstanding?"

"You are under the impression that I have come here to sever the ties between you and my brother."

"I… I mean… That's not...?"

"Of course not. Just what has my brother told you about me?" For the first time, Kagome saw Sesshomaru pull a face, and if she hadn't been so surprised she may have laughed. "I came here today to meet the woman my brother has fallen in love with. I thought that it would be better if we met alone in case my brother tried to sway your perception of me, but it appears that he's already done that."

"Sorry. I –"

"Let me finish. If there was to be anyone that would confront you about your relationship, it would be our father. As it stands, he is more than happy with who Inuyasha has chosen. I was inquiring as to whether he had brought up our traditions."

Kagome felt herself relax considerably. So she really had misunderstood. Okay then. That was a relief. "I…I don't think he has?" The realization was startling. Inuyasha had told her that he wanted more, only ever with her, but…was that all he wanted with her? Was there a reason he hadn't told her?

"What is wrong with you?!"

Sesshomaru turned, looking at his brother coolly. "I would think you would be pleased that I finally met Kagome."

Inuyasha swam around his brother, scowling. "You had no right to bring up our traditions –"

"From the expression in her eyes, it was obvious that you had not –"

"I was planning to –"

"When?" Sesshomaru straightened, towering over Inuyasha. "When you have taken your fill of her? Do you intend to lead her along with empty promises? You say that she is fragile, but have you ever considered what not telling her could do? She likely thinks that you have no desire of telling her everything, if her expression was any indication when I brought the matter up."

"I'm gonna –"

"You had better." Sesshomaru usually didn't care about his brother's personal matters, but this went beyond simple feelings. He had seen the brief flash of disappointment in Kagome's eyes, and it reminded him far too much of another young maiden with dark hair. She had not been able to get her greatest wish fulfilled, and it was a look he'd never forget. He wouldn't let it happen again if he could help it, and if that meant dragging his brother by the fin to shore he would do it. "Father would be disappointed if he found out otherwise. I can only imagine how Lady Izayoi would react."

Inuyasha bit back a growl. His brother was right, as much as he hated to admit it. It wasn't that he was trying to lead Kagome along, as Sesshomaru put it. He just didn't know how to bring up the topic.

Turns out that he didn't have to find a way to bring it up. Kagome had that evening when they were lounging on the couch watching tv.

"What your brother said this morning…about your traditions. If you don't wanna talk about it – I mean, I know he was probably out of line for even bringing it up but –"

"It's…not that, Kagome." Inuyasha paused as Kagome shifted positions, pressing her side against his as she tucked herself into his shoulder. "I want to tell you, really. But with our schedules not giving us much time, or even getting time to ourselves for more than a minute…it hasn't felt like the right time. Does that make sense?"

Kagome nodded. "Guess it's gonna take more than a five-minute break to explain, huh?"

"Yeah," he sighed, "I didn't want you to go thinking that I was purposely keeping anything from you."

She glanced up at his expression. Inuyasha looked troubled. Was he that worried about it? Sesshomaru hadn't said anything more on the matter, but now she was wondering if he got lectured by his older brother when he came back home earlier in the afternoon. He hadn't said what they talked about then either. Or was he more concerned that she might think he was hiding something? Whatever the reason, Kagome didn't like seeing this expression marring his features. She wanted to see him smile. Relaxed even. Better yet… A devious smile crossed her face.

"Of course not," she said gently, shifting again. Her palm lay flat against his chest, sliding up the material of his tank top to rest on his shoulder. She felt him tense slightly, and she used it to her advantage as she spun to straddle his lap. "We've known each other for too long for me to think that. After all, I think there's only one thing you've been keeping from me…"

Inuyasha blinked, trying to make sense of what just happened. They were talking about that talk they needed to have, but now Kagome was in his lap talking about something else…and he forgot what else. The blood was leaving his brain too quickly and all he could focus on were the toned thighs that were straddling his waist in incredibly short shorts.

"What's wrong, Inuyasha?" Kagome asked sweetly, as if she had no idea what she was doing to him. She leaned forward and peppered light kisses against his throat, earning a deep groan for her efforts. Her kisses moved up to his ear, and she whispered, "We can worry about it later. Right now I just want to do this," before she tugged on his earlobe with her teeth.

There was a throaty "fuck yes" from beneath her as Inuyasha's hands came to grip her hips. He pulled her down against him, making her gasp. Really, how could she not expect to have that effect on him with what she was doing? His hands shifted from her hips back, and the new gasp she let out as he palmed her backside gave him pause. "S-sorry –"

"No, it's okay." Kagome leaned back to look at Inuyasha. "I liked it," she added with a blush. "You can…do that…"

That's all he needed to hear, tightening his hold and making her moan. Kagome leaned down again to kiss him, but the sweet friction between them left both of them moaning against each other's lips. It felt so good, and once again it hit him just how well they fit against each other. Inuyasha's hips shifted underneath hers as he held her, guided her against his lap. Each time she'd gasp his name in a wonderful way that took him back to that morning in her bed. One hand left the curve of her rear, dipping underneath her tank top to rest against the small of her back. They may not be going that far just yet, but dammit he needed to touch her bare skin.

"Inu…" Kagome whimpered against his lips. "Oh Inu…" She didn't know what she wanted to say. All she knew was that she wanted more. Maybe not that much more, but something. She couldn't figure out what it was, but that familiar feeling was back, creeping up on her. "Inuyasha… I… I need…"

"Tell me Kagome," he sucked in a breath as his head fell back against the couch. Inuyasha's hips rocked upwards again, and it took everything he had to not flip them. But those noises she made nearly had him breaking his resolve.

"I… I need… I need…"

RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING!

"I need that phone to not ring!" Kagome shrieked suddenly, making Inuyasha's head snap up to see her positively livid as she made to grab the phone.

'That shouldn't turn me on,' he thought. She was mad as hell but she looked beautiful still straddling his lap. Hair a mess, flushed from a mixture of desire and now rage. Whoever was on the other end was about to get a rude awakening, and he just hoped it was quick. She may be furious, but he was aching more now than he was that morning in her bed. They had been so close and –

"It's…Sango."

"Sango?" he croaked out. Kagome moved against him in wonderful ways in her reach for the phone, but she was too distracted by the unfortunate caller to notice. Inuyasha craned his neck around to read the clock on the wall behind them.

It was eleven-thirty. At night.

That was odd. No one with sense would call this late unless something was wrong. As soon as Kagome had put the phone to her ear did they both hear the woman on the other end squeal "MERMAID!" Kagome's alarmed eyes met his.

"MIROKU IS A MERMAID – I – I MEAN MERMAN! HE'S A MERMAN, KAGOME!"

"Calm down Sango…"

'Just say it quick,' Inuyasha thought. He was too far gone for this discussion to be drawn out. As it was he wanted to skin Miroku alive just for revealing himself. Tomorrow, or any other time that Kagome wasn't straddling his lap. She then wiggled and he bit the inside of his cheek so he wouldn't whimper. 'Shit -! Don't do that, 'Gome!'

Kagome was oblivious to Inuyasha's current state, too focused on her near-panicked friend. "Take a deep breath and start from the beginning."

There was a faint inhale and exhale, then, "Kagome. Miroku is a merman."

"Okay."

"Okay?! So he wasn't pulling my leg when he said you knew already?!"

"Hang on – how did this even come up in the first place?"

When she next wiggled in his lap, Inuyasha's eyes widened. 'Uh oh. No, no! Don't do that! Not now!' Her squirming only added friction he did not need in the moment, but it wasn't like he could exactly dump her out of his lap. It'd raise too many questions.

Common sense would have suggested that he try to put distance between them, even just an inch. Unfortunately his common sense went south. Instead, his hips jerked upwards when she next wiggled to get comfortable. He almost didn't get his hand over his mouth to stifle the sudden groan. 'Shit -!'

As Kagome listened to Sango recount her day – really, how'd this tie in with Miroku – she felt Inuyasha's hips rock up into her and she braced her free hand against Inuyasha's chest to steady herself so she didn't fall backwards. Oh god, that had been wonderful and she wanted him to do that again – if she could ever get off the phone, that is. What she couldn't fathom was why he'd gone so still. He'd found a sweet spot with that motion –

"What was that noise?" Sango asked mid-thought.

"Uh…" Kagome glanced down at Inuyasha, who was blushing and looked like he wanted to disappear. Between his expression and the previous moments, everything came crashing together. "It was Inuyasha," she said quickly. "He stubbed his foot on the table leg. I think he's okay. He heard I was talking to you and didn't want to yell out, that's all." As Sango went back on her train of thought, Kagome mouthed, "Did you..?" only for Inuyasha to look even more embarrassed and nod. She gave him a sympathetic smile.

Sango had no idea what was transpiring on the other end of the phone as she rambled on. "So Miroku asks me if I wanted to go to the beach this evening, and I thought he just meant to take a walk. I mean we did take a walk, but…you know what Kagome it's late –"

"Uh uh!" Kagome straightened up, ignoring the squeak from her boyfriend. "You called me, Sango! Now how did you find out that Miroku was a mermaid!"

"Uh…he uh…I mean…he…might have talked me into skinny dipping in the ocean."

"Wow. And you had the gall to call me a floozy the other day."

Inuyasha's eyebrows rose at that. He had briefly heard swimming in the ocean, but he was too distracted by the wiggling to really care. What Kagome said got his attention though. Did Sango assume that Kagome was something she wasn't? Probably just a joke, if the way Kagome said it in passing was any indication. She hadn't sounded offended.

"Anyway," he could hear Sango say with exasperation, "I'm in the ocean, and he's right next to me. We're talking. I'm not thinking anything of it. At least until I feel something brush against my leg… and it was scaly."

Inuyasha snorted, his embarrassment forgotten.

"I may have screamed."

Kagome covered her mouth so she wouldn't laugh. She'd deftly pressed the button to turn on the speakerphone so Inuyasha could better hear the tale.

"And when we got back to the shore I saw it. It's indigo, Kagome! Indigo! Miroku. Has. A. tail. He says you knew. Have you seen –"

"No I haven't but that's good to know!" Kagome cut her off, thinking back to the day that Inuyasha revealed his secret to her. They had basically been kids then, and she'd almost seen all of his secrets.

"Then how do you know he's a merman?" Sango sounded confused. There was a pause, and Kagome could only imagine the silence meant she'd just had an epiphany. "OH. MY. GOD. Inuyasha –"

"Is a merman," he finished for her, not bothering to pretend that he wasn't nearby anymore. "Yes Sango, I am. If Miroku revealed himself – in a manner of speaking – he should have mentioned that it is a highly guarded secret."

"Oh yeah. Yeah, once I stopped screaming he explained everything to me. You guys don't have to worry about me telling anyone." They could hear Sango let out a sigh and mutter about the time before she had another thought. "Dang Kagome, no wonder you were so mad that morning we worked all day! I'd probably be mad too it I almost got to play pony with a sea horse!"

Inuyasha was howling with laughter at that. The look on Kagome's face only made it funnier. He couldn't even be embarrassed that Sango's comment had clearly been a reference to one of their "girl talks" because the way she worded it was so bizarre. He laughed harder as Kagome squeaked out her goodbyes to Sango and her attempts to not throw her phone across the room.

"You get a good laugh?"

Once he could get himself under control he said, "After what happened, yeah. I think I deserved a laugh."

"It was at your expense though!"

"But it was your face that made me laugh so hard!"

"Speaking of –" Kagome winced as she saw his expression change from amused to horrified. "You okay?"

"Uh… yeah." Inuyasha cleared his throat. Right. How could he forget he'd done that? He let out a groan of disappointment as it really sunk in. "I'm sorry, 'Gome."

"Why are you sorry?" Kagome looked down at herself and debated moving. The mood was killed by this point – in more than one way – so really she had no reason to hold his lap hostage. His hands held her hips firmly, almost like he knew what she was thinking. 'Guess I'm not going anywhere.'

"Why?" He repeated, dumbfounded. "We were… and I… I blew it." 'Literally blew it,' he finished silently. He couldn't bring himself to say it out loud.

"Oh." She wasn't upset with him in the slightest. These things happened, after all. If anything she should be upset with herself. She'd been the one to start it. She'd been the one to lead him on. She'd been the one to leave him hanging and answered the phone. When she told him this, he disagreed.

"You didn't do nothing wrong, 'Gome. If I'd wanted to I could've stopped you." Inuyasha let out a breathy laugh. "I'd have been the biggest idiot in the world if I had." Hearing Kagome laugh made him smile. "I feel bad though. You didn't…ah…"

They both froze, knowing exactly what he was trying to say. All the joking aside, it had finally occurred to them what had happened. Maybe it was better that Sango called after all.

"It's okay," she said softly. Kagome sighed, leaning forward to lay her forehead on his shoulder. "We've got time to get there. Tonight just wasn't it. It was nice – I mean, really nice." She lightly snorted. How could she even get to that place when she could barely say what she meant half the time?

"Kagome?" He hated what he was about to say. He was enjoying this closeness with her, but he had to.

"Yeah?"

"I…uh…need to go change."

"Right. Sorry."

Inuyasha couldn't help but grin at how flustered Kagome looked as she crawled out of his lap. She muttered about needing "to get ready for bed" despite already being in her sleep clothes as she headed into the kitchen. If she was that frazzled just from what little happened that evening, he could only imagine what it might be like if… He shook his head to clear those thoughts. Now was not the time to think about that. He was already having to do his own walk of shame up the stairs to change his pants.

Chapter Text

A week had passed since Inuyasha and Kagome's last interruption and the only developments taking place were around them. After Sango's initial freak out, she'd accepted the merfolk secret fairly easily. She'd be going on her fist date-but-not-date with Miroku that weekend. Kagome wasn't about to let her friend off the hook that easy after that phone call and saw to goad her at each opportunity.

"You let him see you naked already," she pointed out during their break. "May as well call it like it is."

Sango blushed. "Well – well – what about you?" she whispered, leaning in. "Inuyasha's always giving you those bedroom eyes and you're gonna tell me you're holding out?"

"Maybe if we weren't always getting interrupted something would've happened already!" Kagome whispered back.

"I knew he didn't stub his foot!"

The exclamation wasn't said quietly, and a few diners around them laughed at the abrupt statement. It didn't matter that they didn't know the context.

"You know nothing," Inuyasha said in passing, a pitcher of tea in hand. With summer winding down, some of the seasonal work Inuyasha had been handling had slowed considerably. Which was fine, as Daisuke was all too happy to bring him on. The no-shows had failed to appear to work twice since the mess from weeks before and had been let go. Inuyasha had taken to serving easily, and the diners enjoyed his presence. It allowed him to add to his nest egg and when he needed to return to the kingdom he didn't have to make up excuses for time off.

Sango grinned at his retreating back. "I think I do," she told him in a singsong voice. Inuyasha pretended that he didn't hear her, but the light tint in his cheeks said otherwise.

Kagome finished the rest of her lunch, ignoring her friend and boyfriend. This wasn't unusual for them, and the diners enjoyed the banter. She could swear they deliberately tried to provoke each other on any given day. It was all in good fun of course, and she was glad that they got along so well. On occasion Miroku and Shippo would come in for lunch, even if the former was more interested in wooing Sango than eating. They had developed a routine, and she didn't mind at all.

She stole a glance over her shoulder. Inuyasha was speaking with a couple older ladies that resided in the retirement community. They were regulars, came in each Sunday for breakfast and on Wednesdays for lunch. Sweet ladies, both grandmothers. They were also notorious flirts and had taken really well to Inuyasha's presence. He took it in stride – they meant nothing by it – and it wasn't like she could blame them. His broad shoulders stretched the diner tee and molded to his frame nicely, putting the muscle in his arms on display. Whether his hair was pulled back into a plait, a ponytail, or left in a quick bun, it gave everyone he passed a nice view of his backside. She was not about to let her eyes go lower. She already knew how well those jeans fit.

Damn. She was lucky to have him in her life. He just as easily could've picked any girl, and he chose her.

Kagome collected her dishes to take back to the kitchen. Did he really choose her though? It wasn't like they were engaged exactly… but Sesshomaru had brought up those traditions, whatever they were, like he expected something to come of it. Inuyasha still hadn't told her anything, and she had a feeling he was more nervous about her reaction than the traditions themselves. She supposed that it would make sense; in a way they were from two different worlds, with different customs. Things they'd done weren't appropriate by his people's views, and even a couple were frowned upon among the islanders, depending on how "traditionalist" they were. She wasn't worried, about what he'd tell her or even what people thought about them. Inuyasha would tell her when he was ready. Everyone else would just have to deal with their choices.

She collected her pad and pen, heading to the first of her tables that was occupied. While her mind was still pondering that talk, her body moved on autopilot, taking the drink orders of the four men at the booth. It wasn't until she was halfway back with the drinks that she was jerked out of her thoughts by their conversation.

"Dude, was that Chubby Bunny Higurashi?"

"No way. It couldn't be."

"I dunno man. Looks like her to me."

"You must be going blind. Higurashi never looked that hot in high school!"

Kagome tried not to slam the glass in her hand down on the table. "Your drinks, gentlemen," she said with a fake smile in place. She knew who they were now, even if their names escaped her. She remembered the teasing, how they called her every fat name under the sun. She also knew not to acknowledge it. As it was, they weren't even sure she was the girl they had picked on. It was better to ignore it. That's what she kept telling herself. "Are you ready to order?" she asked as she placed the final glass on the table. The two guys by the window were ready, quickly listing off a ridiculous amount of food. The third hesitated as he studied her, but eventually ordered. The fourth was the one to give her issue.

"You're Higurashi."

'Don't panic.' "I fail to see how that's relevant to your order."

The guy's grin widened and Kagome's stomach dropped. "It is you." He let out a low whistle that made heads turn from the nearby tables. "Damn Higurashi, it's been a while. What happened?"

"I grew up," she replied in a clipped tone. She would not take the bait. She wouldn't give him the satisfaction. "Your order?"

"A bacon patty melt. Pickles on the side with onion rings," he rattled off, not looking at the menu. "I see you aren't chubby anymore."

"No," she took the menus back, tucking them under her arm. "I'm not." 'Don't encourage them, Kagome. You just need to get away –'

"You got a boyfriend, Chubby Bunny?" He continued, ignorant of the flash of annoyance that crossed her face. "Someone getting a chubby carrot each night?"

His friends around him choked out a few laughs, but one hard look from Kagome sobered them up. She chose not to respond to that comment, tearing the order sheet off the pad. In her irritation she dropped the paper and stooped to pick it up. Not a second later she felt – and heard – the sound of a hand smacking her rear. Kagome straightened and spun on her heel, ready to tell off the guy, only she never got the chance.

A familiar hand had a tight grip on the wrist of the guy. The growl that came out of Inuyasha was almost feral. "You will apologize to her."

"Man who the hell –"

"You. Will. Apologize. To. Her. Now."

With each word Kagome saw Inuyasha's grip tighten on the wrist. Not that she was concerned about this man's wellbeing, but his hand was starting to change color. It wouldn't reflect well on Inuyasha if he didn't stop soon. His buddies were even telling him to apologize, but she couldn't look away from Inuyasha. Kagome had never seen him so mad before. As she placed a hand on his arm, his gaze snapped to her.

"It's not worth it," she whispered, startled by what she saw. Normally warm eyes the color of whiskey glared back a brilliant gold. Faint markings stretched across his cheekbones, not unlike Touga's. 'What's happening to you, Inuyasha?'

As soon as the guy let out a half-assed "sorry", Inuyasha let his wrist go. Kagome didn't bother to wait for the whimpering that was bound to follow before she tugged Inuyasha by the arm to the kitchen. On the way she slapped the menus and the order list on the pickup counter. Someone would see them and take care of it. She pulled Inuyasha down the hallway to the office, not stopping to knock on the door.

Daisuke was sitting at the desk filling out forms as his daughter stormed into the room, pulling her boyfriend behind her. "What's wrong?"

"Some cretin touched Kagome," Inuyasha snarled, trying to reign in his temper. He'd been only a few tables away when he'd heard the conversation and had grown concerned. Then the man had made that lewd comment, and he'd gotten angry. But when Kagome bent to pick up the dropped paper and he'd touched her…he saw red. He didn't recall crossing the space in three steps or grabbing the offending hand. Even Kagome's touch had taken him a minute to process, but the startled look in her eyes bothered him the most.

"What –" Daisuke rose from his seat, throwing down his pen.

"Guys from school that used to pick on me," Kagome cut in quickly. "One of them thought he was being clever…and he touched me when I bent to pick up the order list. Inuyasha nearly broke his wrist –"

"He deserved it!"

"Yeah but you don't deserve to get charged with battery!" she shot back. Kagome knew that he meant well, but the guy really wasn't worth the effort. He would've spun the story to outrageous levels, and Inuyasha or the diner getting fined was the best-case scenario. Telling him all this didn't seem to calm him down unfortunately. Kagome sighed, stepped into his arms and pressed her face against the crook of his neck. "I'm alright, Inuyasha."

Daisuke didn't look happy either. He was glad that Inuyasha had taken up for Kagome. But it shouldn't have happened in the first place. "They're still here? Have they ordered?"

"Yeah, I left their order on the pickup counter for Yusuke." Kagome tried not to sigh as Inuyasha started to rub her back. He knew. She was alright, but she wasn't alright. That guy's touch had been as unwarranted as his words. Inuyasha's touch was comforting, and she leaned into him, tightening her arms around his waist.

"I don't want you going back over to that table until they're gone," Daisuke told her as he opened the door. "For the remainder of your shifts, I want you and Inuyasha to switch. I'll handle that table as long as they're here. As much as I'd love to let you, I can't let you kick his ass. At least not on the property. Unless of course he were to start it…"

The dark chuckle that rumbled against her chest had Kagome looking up. The marks on his cheeks were gone, but his eyes still held a hint of gold. "There you are," she smiled. "Are you okay now?"

"I…think so." Inuyasha tightened his hold. He knew they'd have to get back out on the floor, or Sango was going to give them hell, but he just needed a few more minutes. He hadn't been able to understand why Kagome had looked at him so strangely until he'd seen his reflection in the small mirror on the wall when they'd come in. He hadn't recognized himself, and that terrified him. Even Miroku had never been able to test his temper like that. What was going on?

"You're going back?" Kagome tried not to look disappointed when Inuyasha told her that he needed to return to the kingdom.

They'd just finished cleaning up from dinner when he said it. Though really, she shouldn't have been surprised. After the day they had, it was understandable. Inuyasha hadn't been himself since, even when they got off work.

He nodded. "I need to speak with my parents about what happened. I need -" He couldn't finish the thought. That surge of anger, that energy that came over him…he had to know why it happened. He had to know that he could control it. To be assured that he wouldn't hurt Kagome if he ever reached that point again. Aside from the physical changes that had alarmed him, not being able to recognize her at first scared the hell out of him. If he were to hurt her in that state he would never forgive himself.

But seeing her face drop when he told her he was leaving was just as bad.

"If it were anything else…"

"I know," she said softly. "You do what you need to do, Inuyasha. I'll be alright."

It wasn't exactly a lie. She was independent, or at least she liked to think she was. Then again, she'd never slept in this house by herself before tonight. Inuyasha had been there each night since she moved in, she realized. They both knew that he'd have to go back sometime, it just…never happened. Until tonight. Maybe she wanted to be a little selfish. Even sleeping in his own room, it was still a comfort that she wasn't alone at night.

Inuyasha looked at her skeptically, and she knew he saw through her. "I wouldn't leave this late if it wasn't important," he told her, reaching up to brush his knuckles against her cheek. He wasn't keen on the idea of leaving her alone either. They had built a routine, and he liked that. It gave him comfort. He bent to kiss her gently, hating himself for pulling away. He wanted to stay. "I'm going to try to be back before breakfast."

She nodded, and they shared one more kiss at the door before saying goodnight. Kagome watched from the windows until she could no longer see Inuyasha on the street. It wasn't like it was goodbye, she reasoned with a shaky breath, but the ache in her chest sure as hell felt like it.

Unbeknownst to her, Inuyasha felt the same way as he forced himself to not turn around. Each step forward meant he was closer to answers, and ultimately getting back to Kagome. Still, both couldn't help but wonder how they were going to get through the night.

Touga and Izayoi were surprised to see their son appear in the corridor that evening, and naturally they assumed that something bad had happened. After all, seeing your child rush into your home late at night looking troubled never spelled good news. It wasn't until Inuyasha explained what happened that day that they understood his panic. What they didn't understand was why he didn't see the situation for what it was.

Izayoi watched him with a frown as Inuyasha tore through the racks of scrolls in the study. She had told her husband to turn in with Inukimi. He had hesitated until she urged him, telling him that once Inuyasha had his answers she would join them. There wasn't much either of them could do at the moment, but she had a feeling he might benefit from hearing her explain things. "What is it that you hope to find sweetheart?"

"I need to know that I won't hurt Kagome," he said, not turning around. He'd open one scroll, scan it, and return it to the shelf. It had felt like hours had passed and he was no closer to a definitive answer. It was just out of reach and it was driving him crazy. He tossed another rolled up scroll back and groaned. "How can we have all of these," he waved a hand at the racks, "but not have one that can tell me what I need to know!?"

She shook her head. 'Just like his father. Overlooking the obvious.' Izayoi swam to his side, stalling his movements with a hand on his arm. "You said that your anger rose," she reminded him. "What caused it?"

"Those men spoke inappropriately to Kagome." Alright so it was just the one that kept at it when she was right there, but it was a minor detail.

"What made you stop your duties and go over to them?"

Inuyasha frowned at his mother. He'd told her all of this earlier. "That one touched her –"

"Tell me why you nearly broke his wrist."

"Because Kagome didn't deserve to be treated like that! He had no right to touch her –"

Izayoi wasn't letting him finish before she cut in again. "And why is that?"

"She's my girlfriend –"

"So?" She shot him a calculating look. "There were any number of things that you could've done. You chose to inflict bodily harm. Why?"

"I love her. Mother –"

"Is that all?" she pressed. She knew she was pissing him off. Touga said that she could take that same expression that was on Inuyasha's face when she became irritated.

"No –"

"Then tell me the real reason you did what you did."

"She's my chosen!" he shouted in the room. "I want to be with Kagome! To make her mine! To be hers! No one will touch her like that –" Inuyasha's eyes widened as the words sunk in. "Mother…I…"

Izayoi was beaming. "I'm glad you figured that out at last, Inuyasha. I really didn't want to be the one to tell you what you were feeling."

"You- you mean you knew? This whole time?"

She laughed softly. "I'm your mother. I had a hunch back when you both were children that we'd have this discussion one day." Laughing was good in that moment. It meant she was less likely to shed a tear for the realization that her son had truly grown up. She knew of course that one day he would leave home. His staying with Kagome at her house was the beginning. As sad as the thought was that Inuyasha would not need her as much anymore, she wasn't as upset as she thought she'd be. He'd found his intended. He was happy with Kagome, and she couldn't ask for more than that.

"That still doesn't explain –"

"If you think about it, it does." Izayoi began to count on her fingers of past examples. "When you are away from Kagome, she is all you can talk about. You've admitted that you love her – multiple times. I see you with a faraway look and I can tell it's her you think about. Are you really surprised that you fly into a rage when she's treated inappropriately, much less touched inappropriately by another man?"

Inuyasha looked embarrassed. How had he not realized? His mother spelled it out before him, and looking back it was so obvious. He'd become smitten with Kagome long before he even began to understand that she'd become the first thing he thought of in the mornings and the last thought at night. "But my face –"

"Your father's blood is powerful," she said simply. "If I had been born of the sea as Inukimi had been, you would resemble your brother. As it stands, you are just as strong. It only lays dormant until you require it and draw from it."

"Then…I won't hurt Kagome?"

Izayoi tutted, pulling her son into a hug. "I highly doubt that would happen, sweetheart. Now, do you have the answers you need? I believe you have things you need to take care of."

Kagome reached for her phone on the bedside table, turning on the screen so she could read the clock. It was going on two in the morning and she couldn't fall asleep and stay asleep. Every sound would jolt her awake. It could be the house settling or the tree her grandfather had always talked about cutting down – it didn't matter. She'd sit up, hoping to hear Inuyasha moving somewhere in the house. She wasn't worried about someone trying to break in; her house was too far out of the way for it to be considered, and even the community was relatively easygoing. If something suspicious occurred on the island, half the town would hear about it over coffee the next day.

It was pointless to look for him. She knew this. He wouldn't be back until tomorrow. Or later today, technically. There was no need to look for him. He would come back, just as he said, and hopefully with the answers he was looking for. That's what she kept telling herself each time she got up out of bed and walked the house. She'd check each room upstairs, starting with his, then go downstairs and search. It's like she hoped that she'd find him camped out on the couch because he didn't want to disturb her coming in.

By midnight she'd convinced herself to stop getting out of the bed.

'Thank god tomorrow is a short shift,' she thought, burying her face into her pillow once more. 'I may not sleep until the sun comes up at this rate.'

Inuyasha winched as he closed the front door. He knew it was the middle of the night, but his heart didn't want to wait until morning. He'd gotten his answers, and he intended to stay for his mother's benefit. When she had brought it up that he'd been at Kagome's house each night since she moved in, he was more than mortified. It had explained the peculiar look that Lady Inukimi had given him in passing when he appeared at the kingdom earlier. Lady Inukimi probably thought like much of the realm had, if Miroku's comments were to go by: that he was going against tradition, taking advantage of the hospitality of the human woman who'd captured his interests.

Well, they weren't wrong. In the years since he met her, Kagome had taken hold of him and wrapped him around her finger without either of them realizing it.

Izayoi had shooed him off with a laugh, knowing that his attempts to stay would've had him restless for the remainder of the night. She really didn't mind. He'd found his place. She wasn't going to keep him there. All he would do would be wandering the corridors, and no one would get any rest.

He'd felt guilt as he pulled himself up onto the shore, throwing handfuls of sand over his tail to dry it faster. Dressing in the clothes he'd left in felt like a walk of shame, even though he didn't have anything to be ashamed of. They hadn't done anything…exactly… He'd been thankful that it was dark as he left the beach and followed the streets to Kagome's house. Less likely to be seen blushing like an idiot as the reality of the situation set in.

Kagome was home.

She'd given him a key to her house months ago. That alone said enough. 'I should've known then,' he thought. He walked softly through the house until he found the wall clock. 'It's after three?' he winced again. 'Good think we don't work until this afternoon.' Inuyasha stepped slowly as he went upstairs, as if that would prevent the sounds of wood creaking. As quiet as the house was, he wouldn't have been surprised to step wrong and make a loud noise. He reached the second floor and paused as the two doors came into view. Both were open, but his feet were leading him away from where he knew he should go. Where it was socially acceptable to go.

The light of the moon shone through the window, casting a soft glow across the curves of the figure in the bed. Inuyasha stood in the doorway, watching the slow rise and fall of Kagome's chest as she slept. It looked like she was sleeping soundly, but the rumpled covers around her disagreed. He sighed, knowing he should turn around, go back to his room. He knew that she was right here, and she was alright. It would be the proper thing to do.

Inuyasha took a step forward, not giving a shit about being proper anymore.

Quietly, he undressed to his boxers, leaving the clothes in a pile by the foot of the bed. It wasn't difficult to slip under the covers behind her. He sighed in contentment as he got comfortable. Already he felt better. It wasn't enough to know that she was there, it seemed. As he slipped an arm around her waist, pulling her flush against his chest, he felt a wave of tiredness settle over him. If he'd done the sensible thing and gone back to his room, he probably wouldn't have slept at all.

"Mm…" Kagome shifted, and he tensed as she mumbled. A small part of him feared that she'd tell him to go back to his room, but that fear was washed away with her next words. "Inuyasha…you came back."

She'd sounded so relieved, and it made his heart swell. "Keh, course I did," he grinned, burying his nose in her hair. "Get some rest, Kagome. I'm right here." He heard her let out a small sigh of her own as she went back to sleep. 'And if you'll allow me, I'll be with you from here on out.'

Chapter Text

Kagome rubbed her eyes tiredly. It had taken so long to fall asleep that she didn't feel like she'd gotten any rest at all. When she did sleep, she dreamt that Inuyasha was in the bed with her. Just laying there with her, nothing exciting, but it had been wonderful. She had been asleep on her side, and he was behind her, and…wait. She turned, or attempted to, finding a firm body behind her. An arm was wrapped around her middle tightly. "It wasn't a dream."

"I would hope your dreams are more eventful than sleeping," Inuyasha chuckled.

She wiggled under the weight of his arm, turning to face him. "You came back." If she'd thought about it she'd have remembered that she'd said that very thing in her "dream".

"Told you I would."

"But – I thought –"

"I found my answers," he murmured, leaning across her.

His kiss was gentle, and she could feel the longing behind it. Didn't matter that he'd only been away for a handful of hours, that wasn't uncommon for them. Considering the reason he left, she wanted to know why. It gutted Kagome to push against his chest because she wanted nothing more than to continue that kiss.

His bare chest, she realized.

"Are you naked?"

Inuyasha couldn't help the cheeky grin. "Do you want me to be?"

"I'm serious!" she squeaked, feeling her face heat up. She may not have gotten any decent rest, but she was wide awake now.

He laughed, kissing her cheek. "I have my boxers on," he replied. "Now why did you really stop me?" Inuyasha was pretty sure he knew the answer, but there was also that inkling fear that she didn't want him in her bed. He did come into her house in the middle of the night, strip to his underwear and get in her bed while she was sleeping. It had felt like such a good idea at the time, but now he was trying to swallow that fear that she was upset with him. He would not panic.

Kagome chewed her lip as she studied him. She wanted to ask so badly. Inuyasha did say that he'd gotten his answers. He didn't appear upset, so it couldn't be bad news. 'If I don't ask, he's gonna kiss me again and I'll forget –' "What did you find out? About everything yesterday?"

He hesitated for a second, settling back onto his side. "The change was because of my father's blood," he explained. "Because my mother was not born among our people, the strengths I've gotten from my father are just beneath the surface…markings included. My…anger yesterday tapped into that."

"But why all of a sudden?"

"Because the love I have for you runs deeper than I ever realized, Kagome. The thought of some man touching what will never be his made me see red." He grimaced inwardly at the choice of words, but he needed to get his point across. "You're the one my soul calls to. I want to spend my life with you, in any way that you'll allow me."

"Oh," Kagome breathed. That was not what she expected him to say, but now that he did…she wanted to cry. She'd tried to reason that he had acted as a jealous boyfriend after he'd left, but her heart said that wasn't the only explanation. For that…it had to have been something deeper. She couldn't contain the few tears that did escape, sighing as he leaned in and kissed away the stray tears. "Why does that sound like a proposal?" she asked softly.

"That's because it is."

"I-Inuyasha?"

He entwined his fingers with hers. "Kagome, I meant it when I said I wanted to spend my life with you. I want to marry you. Have a family with you. Grow old with you. You're it for me. If…if that isn't what you want, or if you don't want it with me, I still want to be a part of your life. No matter what happens Kagome, I want to remain your friend."

Inuyasha looked so nervous as he spoke. She squeezed the hand he held to reassure him. He was just as nervous about assuming things as she was apparently. "You're always going to be my friend, Inuyasha." Kagome felt a mix of giddiness and anxiety as she started to speak again. "I'd be a fool to turn you down. I've never been so happy than when I'm with you, Inuyasha. I want all those things too…with you."

The relief that crossed his face was adorable.

"I suppose now's a good a time as any to tell you about the merfolk traditions?"

Kagome snorted. "I assume laying in your girlfriend's bed in just your underwear is the start?"

"No, that goes against pretty much everything I was taught not to do growing up." He grinned as she laughed, propping himself up on his elbow. "What do you know, before I start?"

"Nothing actually."

"That makes things so much easier," he said dryly.

She poked him in the chest with her free hand. "You remember what I told you when we were kids. And your brother never explained either. Only said that it'd be best if you were the one to tell me."

Inuyasha grinned despite himself. "I hate when he's right. There's nothing…otherworldly about our traditions, really. We just have different ways of doing what humans do." His eyes widened as he realized how that sounded. "Not that! That's done like humans! Stop laughing Kagome!"

Kagome had only snickered at first, but the longer he tried to explain the funnier it became. Maybe she hadn't gotten enough rest, or maybe it was early, but his face had been hysterical. "I should hope you do," she teased. "Or we may have to find a handbook to figure out how to do that."

"Cheeky woman." Not that he'd have her any other way. "As I was trying to say, when a merman has proposed to their chosen, their families will come together to hold a celebration to announce the merging." He frowned, looking for the right word. "I think humans call it an engagement party? Where humans will use rings to signify the engagement however, merfolk choose something that is significant to their chosen. It could be a ring, a necklace, even something like a piece of coral in some cases. It's presented in private; the formal announcement is more to commemorate the occasion. A date is chosen, and the wedding ceremony itself is much like a human wedding. Well…" he hesitated, frowning.

"What?"

"There's a special marking that's done before the wedding ceremony, it's like a tattoo of sorts. Each person carries the same marking-"

"Wait. What do you mean each?"

"Ah, right. I should have mentioned that first. Sometimes there can be more than two people in the marriage. It's…not unheard of –"

Kagome's mind was reeling. Were merfolk polygamous? Did Inuyasha expect her to...? Then it hit her, and she let out a yelp that had him leaning back in surprise. "Your parents! I thought your father had gotten a divorce with Lady Inukimi! You mean to tell me that they –"

"Yes," he said at last, blinking. "Merfolk don't have divorces, Kagome. That's part of the marking. It…binds those that intend to marry. Permanently. My father has been married to Lady Inukimi for many years before he met my mother. He loves them both equally, and when he met my mother he introduced her to Lady Inukimi. There are no secrets held between them, and they each needed to agree to the arrangement before my mother bore the marking they share. Marriage is not something our kind take lightly."

"Oh." For some reason Kagome had always figured that Lady Inukimi was simply the first wife who had a pretty chill outlook on Touga and Izayoi's relationship. It had never occurred to her that all three would be in a marriage arrangement at once. "Sorry, I guess I'm so used to humans…you know…"

Inuyasha smiled. "I understand, Kagome. When I was growing up I couldn't understand it myself when my mother explained it to me. I always thought that one day I would find one person, and I have. So unless you manage to clone yourself Kagome, I do not see following in my father's path."

Kagome returned the smile, a bit shyly as she said, "Same goes for you, though I don't know if I could handle more than one of you."

They fell into silence for a few minutes. Inuyasha lazily stroked the hand he held with his thumb as he asked, "Are you okay with this, Kagome?" He knew the marking might be a deal breaker, and that scared him. He wasn't certain if they could be truly married by merfolk customs if she didn't agree to the mark, and he started thinking of how he could approach his parents about the matter.

"I am," she said, startling him. "The idea of being tattooed makes me a little nervous though. What kind of mark is it? Does it go in a specific place?" That was her one holdup, but what knowledge she had about getting tattooed came from her friend's extended family members sharing their stories. Some said it hurt, some said it didn't, but all agreed that an area that doesn't have a lot of "cushion" would definitely hurt and only advised it if you had a high pain tolerance. "But…what about after? What happens then?"

The unsure look in her eyes told Inuyasha that she wasn't referring to the wedding night. Kagome wanted to know where they would live, start a family. "I…I haven't thought that far ahead," he told her honestly. "All I know is that you're my home, Kagome. Whatever we do, we have all the time to figure it out."

Kagome hummed in understanding as he let go of her hand to brush her hair back. As much as she tossed the night before, it must've looked a sight. "I almost asked if a marriage were possible between a merman and a human, but I'm looking at my answer," she grinned. "How did your mother become a mermaid?"

"I'm not sure of the specifics, only that it was a process. It has to be a choice made from the heart, is what she told me." He kept running his fingers through her hair lightly as he spoke. "You don't have to decide now, Kagome. We don't even have to tell our families just yet. Knowing that you've said yes is more than I could ask for, so if you want to wait we can wait."

"How did I get so lucky?" she murmured. His touch was hypnotizing, and she felt like she could fall back asleep if he kept it up. She lifted her newly freed hand to the beaded necklace, twisting its dark shells on the cord. Kagome looked up shyly under her lashes, feeling her face heat up even before she asked her next question. "Are there any traditions that say that – I mean –"

Inuyasha couldn't hide his grin as Kagome fumbled over her words. He knew exactly what she was trying to say. If he were feeling evil he'd make her say it. As it was, his desire to kiss her overruled that idea. "If there are, they're so ancient that no one follows them anymore."

The response had Kagome looking up just as Inuyasha leaned over her, rolling her onto her back. There was more heat in this kiss, and the sigh she let out was swallowed as it deepened. Kagome's arms came up around his shoulders, not wanting him to move away. She sighed his name as he trailed kissed along her jaw to that sensitive spot beneath her ear. That was evil; he knew that did things to her. Good things. Tingly things. He nipped the spot lightly with his teeth and she whimpered, arching up against him and the hand that had dipped under the hem of her tank top. Kagome's eyes flew open as his fingertips ghosted across her stomach.

"N-no! Don't look!" she yelped, reaching for his wrist.

Inuyasha nearly jumped out of his skin. She had responded so well, and now this? "What's wrong? Kagome? Did I hurt you?"

"I…I'm sorry…" she mumbled, feeling sick to her stomach. Why did those words have to come out? Why couldn't she have kept her mouth shut?

"Kagome?"

"It's nothing. I was just being stupid."

Inuyasha frowned as he looked down at her. "That didn't sound like nothing, 'Gome. Did I do something wrong?"

She shook her head, unable to meet his gaze. "It's…me." Kagome wanted to cry, feeling a lump form in her throat. 'I thought I was past this. Even with yesterday I haven't felt like this in a long time…' "I just got scared."

"I upset you- Kagome, we don't have to rush anything –"

"No," she cut him off. One glance told her that he misinterpreted what she said. "You didn't do anything wrong, Inuyasha. It's not that. I… I got scared because… it's light out and.. I didn't want you to see-" Kagome could feel the tears build and tried to blink them away before he could notice. She really didn't need to cry on top of everything else. "I'm scared I won't look like you want because I used to be fat –"

"Kagome, you've never been fat." Inuyasha felt a wave of anger come over him and fought to keep it down. Now it made sense. She was still self-conscious after all this time. "You have nothing to worry about. I love you. Every inch of you. I couldn't care less if you were covered in scars, because you'd still be beautiful to me."

The little sniffle he heard didn't sound assured. Words wouldn't be enough to convince her, it seemed. "I'm sorry, Inuyasha. I'm trying not to –"

He leaned down and kissed away the tear that rolled down her cheek. "You have nothing to be sorry for. If you don't want me to see you just yet, it's alright," he told her gently. And it was. He'd wait a hundred years if that was what it took for her to be ready. He started to leave soft kisses across her cheeks, making her laugh. "So I can touch and kiss you where I can see you? That's alright?"

"Of course," she replied. Kagome stifled another laugh as his kisses followed the column of her throat and down to her shoulder. They were so light they tickled, but the laughter became a sigh when his kisses traced her collarbone, moving down to the neckline of her top. She shivered when his tongue darted out, quickly tasting the skin before he moved to pepper her arms with kisses. "Inuyasha…"

"Hm?"

He was moving down the bed, taking the blankets with him. Kagome felt his lips press against the inside of each wrist before he paused at the exposed bit of her belly. Not breaking eye contact, he left a lingering kiss just beneath her navel, and she sucked in a breath. That look…she'd seen that look before, and it did the same things to her that his kisses did. He desired her. Her. There was no denying it anymore, no more trying to believe that it was all a dream that would end, and he was proving his words. Inuyasha moved further down, beginning to pepper kisses along the top of her left thigh. Kagome whimpered as his touch moved down the length of her leg, to the top of her foot, and to the instep. That had especially tickled, and she'd let out a choked laugh that made him grin.

"Ticklish, huh?" he teased, moving to her right foot. "I wonder where else you're ticklish."

Kagome's laughter stopped when he began to move up the inside of her right leg. "I-Inuyasha…ah!" She bit down on her lip as his lips brushed against the inside of her thigh. This was different, and she was both excited and nervous. She wasn't sure she was ready for him to keep going on that path, but she also didn't want him to stop either. Inuyasha must have picked up on the small noise she made as he hooked his arm underneath her leg, bending it at the knee.

"I wonder," he mused, slowly raising her leg up. "Are you ticklish here?"

"Wha-" Kagome let out a squeal as she felt Inuyasha duck underneath her raised leg and playfully nipped the back of her thigh, just beneath where the hemline of her shorts stopped. Her back raised up off the bed and she tried to get away, but his grip was too strong. "Inu – Inu- InuyaSHA!" her squeals were mixed with more laughter as he continued to assault the back of her thigh. It tickled like hell! She had no idea she was ticklish there! In her peals of laughter she never noticed that Inuyasha had let up and lowered her leg back to the mattress.

When Kagome could find her breath once again she was startled by how Inuyasha appeared. The sunlight coming through her window cast a glow against his tanned skin as he watched her on his hands and knees, his dark hair loose and falling around them. He wasn't even attempting to hide the evidence of his excitement either, and she found her cheeks getting hot again. Then she met his gaze and her insides did a flip. There was that heated look again, and did his eyes look brighter, or was that a trick of the sun? "Inuyasha…"

She had no idea he could move that fast.

It was days later when they got a day off work. Inuyasha had gone back to the kingdom to visit with his parents, and Kagome had been asked to come to brunch with Sango and the girls. In their words, she was "always busy" between work and having a boyfriend, and she never did anything with them anymore. With the tourism slowing down as the summer holidays ended, they knew it was the opportune moment to ask, because she couldn't get out of it. Yuka and Eri were going to be taking college classes in the fall on the mainland, so it was another reason to take them up on the offer. She did want to spend time with her girl friends before the realities of growing up kicked in full force with the change of the seasons.

How it turned into an interrogation about her love life was something she couldn't figure out.

"I don't see where it's anyone's business but me and Inuyasha's."

"We're your friends," Yuka pleaded, "Do you really want Eri and me to go off to school in a few weeks knowing that you're not being taken care of?"

Kagome nearly choked on her drink. She hadn't missed the suggestive tone in that question, and if they weren't sitting in a public setting she may have chucked something at her friend. If Yuka wanted to be that nosy, then she was gonna get it. "What makes you think that Inuyasha isn't taking care of me?" It had the desired effect of shocked faces, but her plan backfired when the other four leaned in.

"You two have slept together?" Ayumi looked surprised.

"Ah…well….not exactly. I mean we have slept in the same bed…or on the couch…but it was just sleeping –"

"She really hasn't," Sango added.

"Thank you –"

"I'd have done said something if she had."

Kagome slapped a hand to her face, trying to suppress the groan. She loved her friends, but sometimes she wondered why she agreed to these outings. It was making the concept of becoming a hermit all that more appealing. "Look, it's not that big a deal."

"Kagome, a girl's got needs!" Eri pointed out. "Surely you've…I don't know…done something, right?" her face scrunched up in frustration as she looked around. "If we weren't in the middle of town I'd be clearer. Done some product testing? A hands-on experiment? Hell, even an unboxing –"

"Alright, I get it!" Kagome hissed, wishing she could duck under the table. It was obvious they weren't going to let this go. They meant well, and they had the best intentions. They might not have understood her deepest insecurities, but they knew enough that maybe talking about things wouldn't be awkward. And they'd shared stories of their past boyfriends and dates with her, so why not return the courtesy? She let out a sigh, bracing herself. "We haven't exactly…seen things, but… there's been some…ah… product testing?"

A chorus of curious "Oh's" and "Really now" came from all around the table. Kagome thought she could get away with being vague but decided against it. Even she wasn't entirely sure what she meant when she said "product testing", so in hushed whispers she described the events of the morning that Inuyasha came back. Only Sango knew relatively what she meant when she said that Inuyasha had to visit his parents about a family matter the night before that, but the others took it at face value. She went on to tell them what Inuyasha had said – save for the details about their engagement, because they hadn't even told their families yet – and the things he did. She told them about her minor freak out about him seeing her in the light of day and the way he proceeded to show her his appreciation.

It was when she told them about the way he had made her scream his name – again and again – that their jaws dropped.

"How many times did you..?" Yuka couldn't finish the sentence.

Kagome was blushing madly as she slowly held up three fingers. In truth she felt better telling them, even the watered-down details, because she was still having trouble processing it herself. Inuyasha had been thorough, and that was putting it delicately. He'd never pushed for more than she was willing to give, asked if something he did was okay, and was she comfortable. They hadn't really done more than they had on previous occasions, but he was determined to make sure she was satisfied.

"Is that why we couldn't reach you?" Ayumi wondered. "Your phone kept going to voicemail each time I tried to call you."

"Oh that," she laughed nervously. "I had my phone set to vibrate, and I think an app notification went off and it buzzed when Inuyasha was…you know. Long story short we had to stop by the store to buy a new one before going into work that afternoon. We might have…thrown it across the room."

No way was she going to tell them that it had been Inuyasha that had flung the phone after the first buzz. She'd been so close to that first one that she'd been too far gone to care that it had ended up in pieces as it bounced off the door frame. Surprisingly, the case was in one piece.

Eri sat back in her seat, shocked. "You need to marry him. No – don't even wait for him to ask. I don't care how you do it, do not let him get away."

Kagome rolled her eyes. "Did you not hear me say that I'm it for him? Inuyasha told me that if I never wanted to take things further with him, to not shut him out –"

"Fine, fine," she waved the words off. "But when you get home, if he's there, jump his ass and ride that pony til you both see stars –"

"Eri! What the hell!" Kagome squeaked, looking around the restaurant. Fortunately, no one was paying them any mind, and the music playing through the speakers was able to drown a lot of conversations out.

"Don't mind her," Ayumi stated lightly, stirring her drink. "Her boyfriend's going to basic training when school starts back and she's still waiting on her "long distance adapter" to arrive in the mail."

"Wait, you mean you ordered a –"

"We don't all have generous boyfriends that live with us," Eri retorted.

"You opted for the all-girl's dorm room," Sango pointed out.

"Yeah well with Hojo enlisting it sorta sealed the deal. If I'm going to be miserable and wanting, might as well commiserate with the other girls."

"I was thinking of getting something," Yuka mused. "I was going to ask if you'd like to order something with me, but I guess you've got more than you know what to do with, huh Kagome?"

"I'm fine!" she squeaked, blushing again. Sango's snickering gave her pause. "Although Sango might take you up on that offer. I doubt those kinds of places would have anything I could use."

"Oh they have all sorts of things!" Eri stated. "They've got costumes –"

"Handcuffs?" Yuka offered.

"Vi –"

"Confidence!" Kagome cut Ayumi off quickly. "Confidence!"

The four looked at each other, then back at her. She wasn't too thrilled with the varying degrees of concern on their faces. Sango was the first to speak. "I don't understand. After what you said Inuyasha did…"

"I know. I know Inuyasha said that we could go slow, but I don't want to disappoint him when it does happen. He's been so patient with me, you guys. He's given me so much, and I know he wants to – and I definitely want to – it's just…"

"You're nervous." Eri said. Kagome was surprised she wasn't teasing her over this. "Everybody's nervous their first time. It's extremely intimate and you're baring everything to this person. Neither one of you has done it, and I'd bet my favorite boots he's just as nervous too. You know what Kagome? You can't screw this up. It will be awkward and it won't be perfect, but if you're with the right person it's not going to matter. And from what I've heard about Inuyasha, he's the right person."

"Eri…I don't know what to say…"

"Plus," Eri continued, without missing a beat, "If that last tumble was any indication of his prowess, he's not gonna stop until you get yours."

Kagome groaned, covering her face.

Sango patted her shoulder, trying not to laugh. "Try not to worry about it too much. You'll know in your heart when the moment is, and I think Inuyasha will know too if you try and rush it."

"Yeah, I suppose."

"Oh!" Eri smacked the table as a thought struck her. "Right! You really don't want to rush it, trust me. I thought I was "ready" one afternoon for a quickie, and it turns out I wasn't as ready as I thought I was. Mistakes were made."

Kagome wasn't sure if her laughter was because of Eri's expression as she said this, or if it was an attempt to hide how horrified she was by that image.

Hours later, Kagome let out a relieved sigh as she stepped through the front door. Brunch with the girls had somehow switched to each of them giving her advice based on their personal experiences. It had been…informative. She'd learned more about her friends' exploits than she'd ever wanted to know. 'They did mean well,' she thought, dumping her purse on the nearest chair. 'All in all, I guess it wasn't the worst thing, talking about this with –'

She'd made a beeline for the kitchen, with every intention of starting dinner early, but the sight of Inuyasha stopped her in her tracks. Not only had he'd beaten her to dinner prep again, but he was giving her a delightful sight to behold. All of that long black hair was pulled up into a messy bun, baring the back of his neck. Her eyes traveled down, admiring how the muscles flexed beneath his skin as he moved. She wasn't sure when he'd begun to go shirtless around the house more often, but she wasn't complaining. His jeans hung low, giving a small peek at the waistband of his boxers. She was more fascinated by how the muscle cut deep lines over each hip, and just like the other morning, she wanted to let her fingers trace those lines.

A thought of how unfair that would be slammed into her, preventing her from moving. Inuyasha openly walked around half-naked with the knowledge that she would ogle him. And there she was, so insecure about herself, that she couldn't let him lift her shirt a few inches. It wasn't fair at all. Kagome thought about what she'd told her friends. If she were in Inuyasha's place, she wasn't sure she could've been as patient, and she had to wonder if he was nearing his limit. Hers certainly was – with herself. She was tired of being afraid to…

"You're back," Inuyasha's voice broke her from her thoughts as he turned around, smiling. "Good day?"

"Oh. Uh, yeah. It was…was good." He'd crossed the kitchen in a few steps, pulling her against him and kissing her on the cheek. The kisses moved to her jaw, then dipping to her neck. Kagome shivered and tried to stay focused. "H-how was…you day?"

"Good," came the simple response before he nipped her skin, laving it with his tongue afterwards. Inuyasha started to walk her back to the counter, gripping her hips and lifting her up to the edge. "Missed you though," he said between kisses.

Kagome let out a soft whimper. "Do you wanna talk about it?"

He grunted, and she took that to mean no. Inuyasha wasn't in the mood to tell Kagome about how his own friends had cornered him when he arrived in the kingdom, wanting to know everything. They'd managed to get him to spill about everything but the engagement, and he'd thought that would've been enough to satisfy them. Oh no, of course not. That had led into new territory where they found it fitting to educate him. To make things worse, Kouga had been traveling from his realm to meet with Touga, and had heard the news. Inuyasha had been filled with more information than he ever needed to know just from Kouga alone, who felt that of them all he was most qualified. It had taken everything in him not to boast that even being inexperienced he could still make Kagome fall apart in his arms, but he held his tongue. He was more than ready to leave after that talk.

"You know," Kagome pushed lightly on his shoulder to get his attention. "one of these days you're gonna have to let me fix dinner for us."

"We've got time," he grinned, leaning in to capture her lips. It didn't take much effort on his part to coax her lips to open for him, and he groaned as her tongue met his. Right then, he didn't care if the food burned. He was right where he wanted to be.

Her stomach growling disagreed.

Inuyasha looked down at Kagome's stomach in amusement. "Did you not eat?" he teased.

"Well when your friends start talking about their sex lives you kinda lose your appetite for lunch."

He frowned. "You have eaten something today, at least?" Inuyasha stepped back and returned to the stove to check the pans in the oven. "You sit there," he added, pointing at her when she started to slide off the counter.

"I did. Got a hash brown plate with all the stuff. I dunno, I guess listening to them talk about all their dirty details mixed with the grease killed any hunger I might've had during lunch." Kagome intended to get down to help him, but from the pointed look he shot her way when she attempted again, he'd put her back on the counter. "I keep having to remind myself they mean well…"

Inuyasha closed the oven. It'd be a few more minutes before they could eat. "What'd they do? Give you advice?" he joked, but the expression on her face made him pale. "They didn't…"

"Yup," she said, feeling her face heat up again. One of these days she'd forever have a blush, she just knew it. Kagome shook her head, trying not to think about what Eri said about riding him like a pony. If her face reflected it, he'd ask, and she couldn't bring herself to repeat the words out loud. "Anyway," she sighed, hoping to change the subject. Her mind went to something else, and before she could stop herself she asked, "What are you doing tomorrow? Do you have any plans?"

He looked thoughtful, scratching the side of his neck. "Don't think so."

This was it, now or never. "What do you think about…going to the beach? Maybe go swimming?" At his perplexed look her resolve started to crumble and the words began tumbling out in a mess. "I mean I know you just came back from the beach, and swimming is something you've done all your life. I was thinking that…you know since the summer's coming to an end why not. I mean there's not a lot of tourists now cause they're going back to the mainland so we wouldn't have to worry about you being seen by anybody. And I might have bought a bathing suit like…a month ago, and it'd be a stupid thing to let it go to waste this season if I didn't wear it once…"

Inuyasha walked back to where Kagome sat, bracing his hands on either side of the counter. "Kagome," he said softly. "If you want to go to the beach, we can go to the beach. You know I'm not going to object if you want to show me your bathing suit."

The purr in his voice made her briefly consider following Eri's advice. He was already halfway naked as it was… "I think our dinner's done," she said, trying to refrain from laughing at the look of disappointment in his face. He'd been leaning in, wanting to continue what they'd started, but she could smell the food from where she sat.

She was hungry.

'I don't know what I was thinking. Why did I think I could do this? Why couldn't I have just said let's get naked and stay indoors, Inuyasha. I'm sure he wouldn't have objected to that. At least then I wouldn't be walking practically naked out in public…'

Kagome pulled her cover up tighter around her middle. She'd thought she'd be okay with wearing her bathing suit under a pair of shorts and the gauzy oversized button down she'd pinched from Inuyasha's closet. They'd chosen to walk down to the beach instead of taking the bikes. The weather was nice, and they had nowhere to be. She'd done alright up until her feet hit the sand as she stepped off the boardwalk. Then she started to panic.

It wasn't so much that there were a lot of people around on the boardwalk or the beach either. It was her paranoia kicking in, making her think that everyone and their brother would be watching her as soon as she undid the button up. She looked around, noticing that of the few that were lounging in the sand, they were absorbed in their own worlds, soaking up the last days of summer before the magic faded and they'd have to accept that fall was approaching. Inuyasha had guided her along by the hand to "their spot" beyond the rocks, just like he had back when they were kids on the day he revealed his secret to her. A lot had changed since that day, and not just between them. The stone wall that acted as a divider and housed bins of clothing to change into had been reinforced over time. A small version of a pier was built with the guise of being used for fishing, but it was actually a platform the merfolk would use to dive into the water. It wasn't needed per se, but it had multiple functions aside from being used by what would appear to be nudists to the oblivious passerby.

Such as a place to sit without getting sand in the shorts, as Kagome was currently doing. She sat with her feet dangling off the edge and into the water, trying to talk herself into removing her coverups. From behind her she could hear Inuyasha remove his clothes, leaving them in a pile by her beach bag next to the stone wall. The sound of footsteps running towards her was the only warning she got to cover her face before she heard a splash and felt salt water sprinkle on her legs. "Was that necessary?" she huffed.

"You were the one who wanted to come to the beach," he grinned.

"A canon ball though?"

Inuyasha laughed, swimming towards the edge of the pier, catching the lip with his hands. He studied her face and frowned. "You alright, 'Gome? You don't have to do this if you aren't ready."

"I…" she sighed. "I am. Believe me. I need to do this. I think…maybe once I take this stuff off I'll feel better? Do you think?"

He shrugged. "I can't tell you that, but I'll support whatever you decide to do."

Kagome nodded, probably more to herself than in agreement with what he said. "I'm being stupid," she said firmly, standing up. Taking a few steps back and forth across the pier, it was obvious that she was trying not to talk herself out of unbuttoning the shirt. Her fingers shook a little as the first three buttons came unhooked, but as she kept going she felt a little calmer. It was just her and Inuyasha out here in this part of the beach. There was no one around to stare but him. Certainly no one to call her that horrid nickname anymore. She had to resist snorting at the memory. If Inuyasha had anything to say about it, no one would call her that ever again. The shirt fell open, and she took a deep breath as she let it drop off her shoulders, feeling the heat of the sun on her bared skin. 'Now the shorts, Kagome. Don't chicken out now.' Her hands had no issue with undoing the button and zipper of the shorts, letting them drop to her ankles before she stepped out of them.

The entire time she kept her eyes downward, not looking anywhere but at herself. A small part of her was nervous about what Inuyasha would say. She knew it wouldn't be bad, but she wasn't sure how to take any response from him. With one fluid motion, Kagome squatted to grab the shorts from the pier, stood and retreated to the beach bag where she dropped the items. She took a second to steady her breathing before she turned around and started to walk back to the edge of the pier where Inuyasha waited quietly.

Too quietly.

It was enough to make her want to run back to grab her coverings.

Almost.

The look of adoration in his eyes was the only think keeping her moving forward. He wasn't leering, or making crude jokes, or saying anything. He was simply watching her, his lips curved upwards in a smile. He'd braced his forearms on the edge of the pier, propping his chin on them as he looked at her. If it weren't for the tail that would occasionally poke out of the water, it wouldn't have looked out of the ordinary.

"Do I… does this look okay?" she asked softly.

Inuyasha made a deliberate expression that made her laugh, as if he were thinking hard about the question. He raised his arm slightly, motioning for her to turn around in a circle, grinning as she continued to laugh. That's what he wanted, to hear her laugh. She'd looked so scared as she turned and went to the bag that he'd almost expected her to run back to it and throw her clothes back on. The relief he'd felt when she kept coming towards him…it was indescribable. He didn't want her to hide away anymore, so it was a big step. The sight of her walking towards him in that green bikini though… he'd been ashamed to admit that he'd let out a small whine. Fortunately for his pride she'd been too far away to hear it.

"You look beautiful, Kagome." The ability to say just how beautiful she looked to him was lost. Inuyasha wasn't sure if he could even put it into words. There were no flaws on her skin that he could see, and certainly no stretchmarks as she seemed to think she'd have.

She came to sit on the pier before him, tucking her legs under her as she dropped her weight to her right hip. "I still feel exposed," she said shyly. "Hey!"

Inuyasha reached down and scooped a handful of water up, flicking it at her. "You're here with me, so don't worry about it. Just the two of us…" A wild thought crossed his mind as Kagome wiped the water from her face, and he couldn't suppress the wicked grin. He braced his hands against the lip of the pier and pulled himself up from the water, letting his tail hang over the edge as he sat in front of Kagome.

"What's that look for?" she asked suspiciously. "Every time you look like that you're up to something."

"I'm not up to anything," he continued to grin, leaning forward. "I was only thinking that since we're alone…"

Kagome could taste the saltwater on his lips as Inuyasha cupped the back of her head, pulling her to him. He didn't hesitate to trace her bottom lip with his tongue, coaxing her to grant him access. She let out a sigh as the kiss deepened, forgetting about everything. She no longer cared if she was wearing a bikini for the first time since hitting puberty on a public beach where anyone could see her if they took a notion. All that mattered was that Inuyasha was here, with her. Every fear, every concern she'd had for years was white noise. Her hands were just coming up to brace herself against Inuyasha's shoulders when he'd pulled away, grinning even bigger.

In his left hand was her bright green bikini top.

"Inuyasha!" she shrieked, throwing her arms over her bared chest. "What are you doing?! Give that back!"

"Why? We are alone after all," he continued to grin, holding his arm out of reach. He'd seen her make an attempt with one arm to grab for it, but he wasn't having it. "I'm not wearing anything to cover my chest. See?"

"That's different!"

"How?" he challenged.

"B-because…" she blushed. "Humans…"

Inuyasha grunted, twirling the stringy garment in his hand. "I can't say I know from experience, but Sesshomaru's been to other realms on foreign relation business, and he's told us that there are humans who don't treat nudity as something shameful."

Kagome looked away, chewing her lip. "That's a different culture –"

"So?" he cut her off. "You have nothing to be ashamed about, Ka-Go-Me. You're perfect in every way." And at the moment he thought she was adorable. The flush in her cheeks, the way she tried to cover herself, it made him want to pull her close…among other things. He swallowed thickly; this wasn't the time to think like that. Inuyasha scooted back from Kagome and held tight to her top. "You really want this? You're gonna have to come get it."

"Wait! Hey! Inuyasha!" she almost raised her arms to cover her face from the water splashing her until she remembered that her chest was exposed. Kagome wasn't mad at him for pinching her top; more that she was impressed he'd done it without her feeling anything. 'Then again he had me distracted,' she thought, pursing her lips. He'd gotten her to forget about everything with that kiss, including her ability to be worried about the dumbest things.

All so he could steal her top.

But that wasn't the only reason, was it? Inuyasha wasn't leering at her as he floated along the surface of the water. He looked…expectant. He wanted her to come after him. To own up to what she looked like, to enjoy herself at the beach for once. He'd seen her waste years on the sidelines and decided that it was time to take control.

She huffed, puffing out her cheeks. "If that's how you want to be…" Kagome stood up, letting her arms drop to her sides. This time she kept her eyes trained on the merman watching her with a slack jawed expression as she jumped off the pier. She wasn't sure if that look was because she'd called his bluff or that he was that surprised she'd done so without much hesitation, but it was delightful to see him caught off guard for once.

Inuyasha had been on his back, but the moment Kagome stood up and he saw that determined look in her eyes, he righted himself. Sure he could outswim her easily, but he wasn't sure he wanted to if she started a chase. That expression was fiery, and he liked it. If he took off like a shot she'd wear herself out, and it would've ruined the fun of the day.

Kagome kicked her legs underneath her to stay afloat, pushing her wet hair out of her eyes. "Alright," she breathed, "give it back."

"I lost it."

"No you did not!" she squeaked, real panic in her eyes.

"No I didn't," he grinned, holding it up to show her. "Just go without it for a bit? There's no one to see us. Look, I'll set it on the pier –" with a calculated toss it landed in a wet plop on the wood. "See?"

Kagome frowned. "You cheated."

"Okay maybe a bit," he conceded, swimming close to her and wrapping an arm around her waist. "But you have to admit there's a freedom to this."

Inuyasha had pulled her flush against his chest, and while he whispered that he had her, she was trying not to think about the feeling of her bare skin pressed against his. Kagome felt him guide her arms around his neck, tilting backwards until he was floating along the water once again. He had a firm grip on her waist, so she tried to relax as her legs floated listlessly beside his tail. Her head was resting against his chest, feeling his heartbeat softly. It was incredibly calming, and before she could realize what she was saying, Kagome asked Inuyasha to let her float next to him. His arm still curved around the small of her back like an anchor, but she didn't mind.

"See what I mean?" he grinned, peeking at her from the corner of his eye. Kagome looked so peaceful, and the content smile on her lips made being sneaky worth it.

"You're right. This is wonderful, Inuyasha. Thank you."

"For what?"

"You gave me confidence. If I'd never have met you, I don't think I'd ever be floating in the sea topless." She snorted. "And certainly not with a merman at that."

He laughed. "You did it, Kagome. This is all you."

"You had a big part of it though," she said softly. "My friends from school have never been able to get through to me like you have. And I…I don't think I have the same faith in them like I do you. I trust you with my life, Inuyasha."

Knowing that she had that much trust in him was one thing, but to hear her say it in those words was something else. Inuyasha pulled her back to him before bringing them both to an upright position. He held tight to her as he leaned forward to catch her lips with his. He couldn't find the words to respond to her, because an "I love you" didn't sound like it was enough.

If he hadn't been prepared for her to say that, he sure as hell wasn't for what she said when he pulled away.

"It's time."

"Wh-what?" He swallowed. Had he heard her right? Surely he was just imagining things. That could not mean what he thought it meant.

"I mean, it's time." Kagome wrapped her arms around his neck again, pulling him forward so that his forehead rest against hers. "I don't want to wait anymore, Inuyasha. I want to be with you."

Chapter Text

It was too bright to be legal, Kagome decided, turning over in bed. The arm slung over her waist added a weight that made it a little difficult, but it wasn't something new. Now her knee nudging something fleshy that was definitely not a leg as she settled into place was new. Her eyes shot open immediately and stared at the sleeping face of Inuyasha in alarm. Carefully, she lifted his arm off her and placed it next to him on the bed. Her brain was beginning to wake up and she knew she'd need to use the bathroom soon.

On instinct she sat up quickly…and wished she hadn't seconds later. She was aching in places she'd never ached before, and she knew why.

They had, hadn't they?

She deftly pulled back the cover to look down at herself and brought the cover back up over herself again. Yep. They really did. Kagome peeked under the cover again at herself, wincing as she realized that she might've bled a little on the sheets. 'Great,' she thought sourly, 'How am I gonna tell him that it's not that big a deal?' She knew he was careful, but sometimes things just happened. It wasn't like she could strip the sheets with him snoring…well, she probably could, but she couldn't redress the bed without waking him up.

Kagome spared another look at Inuyasha. He was sound asleep, but she wouldn't put it past him to wake up as soon as she got off the bed. She knew she needed to get up and move – both her bladder and the spots on her thighs said so – but curiosity was getting the better of her. She lifted up the covers and decided to sneak a peek. Between being distracted the night before and still having muddle memories she didn't feel like she really got to look, so…

"See something you like, Ka-Go-Me?"

Inuyasha couldn't keep from grinning as he watched his fiancé squeal and drop the covers, blushing from head to toe at being caught. The truth was, he had woken up the moment she sat up in bed. He'd wanted to wait and see how she reacted before he "woke up", and he was not disappointed. She'd kept checking under the covers at herself, like she couldn't believe what had happened. He hadn't been able to see her expression, but the way the light reflected off her mussed hair and bare back presented quite the vision.

Then she'd plucked up the courage to look at him, and he hadn't been able to help himself.

"I thought you were asleep!"

"I was – up until you sat up," he grunted, sitting up next to her. "I was wondering how long it was going to take you to look."

"Yeah – well – can you blame me?" Kagome's blush wasn't going away. She felt a sudden rush of cool air as the covers were pulled from her hands, and she let out another squeak and made to grab for them. "No – don't look - !"

The merman thought she was just playing around with him until he saw her pull her legs to her chest. "Kagome?" The way she panicked, that terrified look in her eyes. Something wasn't right. This wasn't how she acted yesterday. Inuyasha searched her face for some kind of clue as to why she might withdraw into herself, but she was looking everywhere but at him. Namely down at her feet. His gaze followed, scanning every inch of her bared skin that he could see, worried that something had happened, when he saw the dark spots on the bedsheet.

That…that was blood.

He swallowed. "Kagome, be honest with me. Did I hurt you last night?"

"I'm sorry," she whispered, dropping her head on his shoulder and leaning against him. Kagome couldn't bring herself to unfold her legs; she hadn't gotten a good look herself and she didn't want to completely scare him.

"Wait, why are you apologizing?" he asked, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. "I'm the one that hurt you."

"You didn't!" she insisted. "It… it happens, or so I've heard. I don't think that'll happen every time, anyway, Inuyasha. We just gotta…be careful. And we can look it up on the computer later, if it will make you feel better."

Inuyasha sighed, pulling her tighter against him. He still felt guilty, no matter what she said. "Then let's go take a shower," he suggested, pulling her off the bed with him. "We'll throw the sheets in the wash. It'll be fine." He knew he sounded like a idiot even as he talked, but his brain was trying not to think too hard about the accident they'd had the night before. When Kagome set both feet on the floor and winced with her first step, his worry increased. "Kagome?"

"Sore, that's all," she smiled. "Muscles never been used before got used."

"I know you're trying to be funny but-" Inuyasha swept his arm underneath Kagome's knees as he lifted her up and started the trek to the bathroom. "-maybe you should attempt it when you're not aching and bleeding all over the bed."

"I did not bleed all over the bed!" she huffed. "It was a couple spots!"

Work was an experience.

Kagome had taken some pain relievers before they went to the diner, but either they chose not to work or they had no effect on the soreness she was dealing with. Each wrong step and she had to hold in a grunt. Couldn't let it show on her face either, or people would ask questions.

Namely her father. Who would look to Inuyasha for answers when she wouldn't say.

Nope, it was going to be one of those grin and bear it kind of days.

She was doing alright, or so she thought, as the day progressed. They'd come in right as the lunch hour really began, so there was little time to talk candidly with each other. The afternoon was relatively busy and their shift would end at closing. Kagome felt confident that she could tough it out, even with the occasional looks that Inuyasha would send her in passing. To most in the diner, they knew that the two were in a relationship, so all it appeared to them was a caring glance being exchanged.

Sango, however, was not as easily fooled. It was during her final break that the taller woman had cornered Kagome in the office. There weren't enough tables during the rush hours so Daisuke had deemed his office fitting as a break room at such times. Kagome was just about to shove a handful of fries into her mouth when Sango burst into the room and shut the door.

"You wanna tell me what's going on?"

"I don't know what you're talking about. I'm just trying to carb load before dinner."

Sango's eyes narrowed. "You did something."

"You're gonna have to tell me what I did then," Kagome said, cramming the greasy potatoes into her mouth. Her dad's chair wasn't comfortable right now to sit in but she also didn't want to stand and eat.

The brunette clicked her teeth and watched Kagome. Something was definitely off. She knew it from the moment she and Inuyasha had come through the doors. He kept whispering to her at every opportunity, and the looks he was sending her were concerned more than usual. Kagome was sporting a false smile most of the shift when she interacted with customers, and when she would turn away to go to the kitchen, the façade would drop. Sango tilted her head as she studied her friend. She was hunched over the desk eating, and the way she was perched on the chair didn't look comfortable at all, like she was putting most of her weight on her knees than actually sitting on the chair.

"Oh my god," she hissed, the lightbulb in her head going off. "You and Inuyasha slept together!"

Kagome nearly choked on her fries. It was a struggle to swallow them, so between the coughing fit and the mortified blush, it was hard to tell which was the bigger cause for her face being red. "Say it a little louder, Sango. I don't think my dad heard you!"

Sango dropped into the chair across the desk and scooted forward, leaning on the edge of the desktop. "So you really did?"

She gave a weak nod, reaching for her soft drink and taking a small sip. "Last night."

"Well?"

"Well what?"

"Oh come on! Was it…good? Bad?"

Kagome felt the heat coming back, along with the memories. It felt weird to be discussing this in her dad's office, but there wasn't going to be another opportunity without Inuyasha being nearby. Sango didn't look like she wanted to let the matter drop either. "It was good," she said at last. "Real good."

"Uh huh. He did something weird, didn't he?"

"No!"

"Well you're sitting kind of funny for someone that didn't do something weird."

"I'm… I'm sore," Kagome mumbled. When Sango leaned further across the desk, she explained in as little detail as possible about what happened. Sango didn't tease her, or make any comments, only listened. Kagome was immensely thankful for that. She wasn't certain if any of her other girlfriends would have been as kind, despite their hearts being in the right place.

Sango leaned back into the chair, chewing her lip. "Yeah, that's what I've heard too. But look at it this way – you both now know what you can do to keep that from happening again. Aside from that, are you happy that it happened?"

"Very," she replied instantly. Kagome couldn't bring herself to tell Sango all of the dirty details, or even that she was secretly engaged just yet, but that was one thing she could say for certain. She was very happy.

"I knew that wasn't normal!"

Kagome's eyes pinched shut in frustration. After work, they'd gotten dinner to go and brought it back to the house. Inuyasha hadn't been about to let her cook, and in return she wasn't going to let him either. She hadn't objected to the foot rub or the leg massage as they stretched out on the couch, however. Her laptop sat across the tops of her thighs, internet browser open with tabs of varying articles she said they'd look up later.

Well it was later and Inuyasha looked like he swallowed a peeled lemon whole.

"Every one of these articles says that it can happen!" she countered, waving her hand at the screen he couldn't see. "It's my fault just as much as it is yours, so don't give me that look Inuyasha. I know what you're thinking."

He made a noise of annoyance as he kept massaging her legs and feet. "You could have told me that it hurt that much. I would have stopped. We could have-"

"We could have nothing," she cut him off. "I didn't think it hurt that much to do that!" It was probably bad that they were dancing around the spotted sheets in the hamper, but Kagome knew just watching his expression that if she'd have known in the moment, that moment wouldn't have happened at all. She closed the laptop and set it on the coffee table with a sigh. "There's things that can be done to prevent that from happening," she reminded him.

"I know," he mumbled. "You didn't see what I saw today, Kagome. Every time I saw you move I knew. I knew I had hurt you. You might have been able to hide it from everyone else, but I could tell you were hurting."

Kagome bit down on her lip. The soreness had gone away as the day went on, but he had been relentless in checking on her. It was sweet, at the heart of it, but she kind of wanted to shake the sense back into him at the same time. She wasn't a fragile doll. Hell, she had hurt herself as a kid far more than what happened last night! "Yeah…about that… Sango may have guessed that something was up."

"…What?"

She really shouldn't laugh. That sour expression now had a look of panic simmering under the surface. "She cornered me during lunch. Put two and two together when she saw how I was sitting-" Kagome tried to lean forward to pull his hands away from his face as he started to groan. "Stop that right now, Inuyasha. She already told me that she's not telling anyone."

"She know about the engagement?" Inuyasha asked. It would just be his luck to find out that their families found out about their engagement by a friend instead of their children because she had deduced that they had done the deed. So when Kagome told him that she hadn't, he sighed in relief. At least he still had that going for him. He returned to rubbing her feet, thinking about what she had said. "You said there was things we could do to not make that mistake again?"

If Kagome thought that she was going to get away with not giving Inuyasha feedback after that session, she was mistaken. It was hard to answer "Are you alright" when her head was still spinning after the things he had done. But there he was, laying next to her, waiting for an answer.

He was sweet, and she loved him dearly, but sometimes she wondered if the wires in his head weren't crossed.

She was putty, and he was asking her if she was alright?!

Nodding wasn't good enough, but it was all she could do. Kagome really wasn't all that surprised when the merman began to check her over – everywhere.

Maybe grabbing a fistful of hair when he started to pull her legs apart like she was a wishbone was a little unfair. He really had been concerned, after all. It was just…weird! Kagome didn't mind him exploring but this wasn't in the moment. This was after that moment and there was nothing alluring about being examined like that.

He was lucky she didn't pinch his head with her knees.

"I'm fine," she ground out, releasing his hair. "I'm fine. It was wonderful. You didn't hurt me, I promise."

"But I was just-"

"If you stick your head back down there Inuyasha you'd best not be checking for storm damage."

There it was. It finally clicked and he let out a laugh as he crawled up the bed. "I'm sorry, Kagome. I'm just worried, that's all." He dropped a kiss to her cheek as he settled back next to her. "Can't blame me for that. Our first time wasn't exactly stellar."

"What are you talking about?" she frowned.

"You got hurt."

"So? Inuyasha, you know what I told Sango today? I said that it was really good, and I meant that. So what if it wasn't picture perfect. It was with you, and to me it was everything."

"You…" he started to ask if she was sure, but he knew it was moot. He had enjoyed it, but learning that he had hurt her had filled him with so much guilt. She was telling him that she enjoyed it regardless of a couple minor mistakes, just like she had earlier. "Can I do anything?" he asked instead. She could side eye him all she wanted to, but when he had carried her to their room he had every intention of making her enjoy it. The before, during and after.

Kagome sighed, reaching out to squeeze his hand. "Can you check the bedside drawer for me? I think there's some Tylenol in there – don't give me that look Inuyasha! This isn't your fault!"

"Then why do you need it?" he narrowed his eyes at her even as he sat up.

"Because I pinched a muscle in my shoulder today at work, alright? I thought it'd go away so I ignored it." Kagome knew the moment she did it too. She had a spare set of hands for the delivery that morning. It was completely stupid too, because it was one of those moments where the repeated range of motion decides to be a jerk once randomly. That sharp pinch that makes you paranoid to move your arm in that particular direction, but your dumbass energy wants to call the bluff to see if it still hurts.

Inuyasha, having been helping unload the truck as well, frowned as he fished in the drawer. "You should have said something –" his words stopped suddenly as his hand bumped into a box. Thinking it was the box of Tylenol that had never been opened, he lifted it up to open.

Only it wasn't a box of pain reliever.

It was condoms.

Not a big box – just a small amount from the printing – but it was enough to give him pause. How long had Kagome had these? Did she buy them when she first moved into the house? Had she had them before that? His mouth opened and closed as he held the box in his hands, but he couldn't begin to find words. Inuyasha knew what they were, he knew their function – and he also knew that they hadn't used any.

Shit.

Kagome jumped as the box landed in her lap. It had taken her a second to realize what it was with the very loud and very frequent swears coming from her fiancé. "Inuyasha, what –"

"No! Don't get close!" Inuyasha all but jumped from the bed to get away from Kagome as she reached out to him. He couldn't figure out why she wasn't panicking. She was just…sitting there! "Your father is going to kill me! We're not even married yet! Fuck – we haven't even told our parents we're engaged!"

"Inuyasha, why are you freaking out?"

"Why are you not freaking out, Kagome?!" The merman was now pacing the length of the bedroom, trying not to pull his hair out. "We had sex – twice I might add – and we didn't use anything! What if I got you pregnant? You'd be a single unwed mother because your father will kill me Kagome!"

She scooted to the edge of the bed with the box in her hand. "Okay, you really need to calm down. My dad would do no such thing; he loves you like a second son." Kagome stood and slowly walked towards Inuyasha, who was backing up towards the door. "If I did get pregnant, it'd be alright. We'd figure stuff out, but I really don't think that's an issue right now –" Kagome let out a colorful swear of her own a second later.

Inuyasha had flung the door open and bolted.

He was loose. And still naked.

"Inuyasha!" Kagome yelled from the doorway, still gripping the box of condoms, "you didn't let me finish!"

"I did and that's the problem!" he yelled back, going down the stairs in record time when he heard Kagome follow.

She groaned as she broke into a sprint. This was not how she envisioned the evening going at all. Cuddling on the couch with foot rubs, then being carried upstairs and made love to – that made sense. Not running after her naked fiancé through her house with a box of condoms and feeling the breeze on her own bare skin, trying to tell him that she was taking birth control.

Though she had to admit, it was both impressive and hilarious to see Inuyasha vault over the back of the couch.

Chapter Text

A week after the "bum rush" around the house, followed by an explanation that led to…other things…it was apparent that they couldn't hold off on telling their families any longer. There was no plan on how to go about doing that, but it was important that it was with both sides present. It had taken them so long to meet the first time, it didn't feel right to go to one or the other.

Or rather, telling her parents together, since she couldn't visit the kingdom.

Inuyasha had never spoken about how exactly his mother was introduced to Toga's first wife, and she had to assume that there were details he didn't know. It would make sense. She didn't know all of the details about her parents' history. But the fact that his mother had been human, the situation must have been similar. The thought had her asking him if this was something he was certain he wanted.

"What in the world are you talking about?"

"Human? Merman? It's not like I can go to your parent's house for Sunday dinner," she pointed out. "Even if there were strong enough equipment to dive that deep, I can't see being able to rent it for a visit." Kagome tried not to look upset as she spoke, because her next words hurt just to think about. "Do you really want to marry and bind yourself to someone that may not be able to live the life you want?"

The silence that followed was deafening. It was a heavy topic to discuss over lunch prep, but it was a thought that had taken root over the last few days. Now Inuyasha wasn't saying anything and she just knew that when he did –

Inuyasha grabbed her by the waist and sat her on the edge of the empty counter. It had happened so suddenly that she almost dropped the pepper she'd been about to slice. He'd plucked it from her hands, making her focus on him instead. "I told you that my life is where you are, Kagome. It doesn't matter where we are."

"But –"

"I said what I said. Nothing has to be decided immediately, remember? There's no countdown for making a choice." The merman bumped his nose against hers affectionately. "Why is this coming up all of a sudden?"

Kagome shrugged. "Nervous, I suppose…"

"All because you're human?"

She nodded.

"You think I'm not nervous? Your parents would be getting a son-in-law that's not human."

"Mom and Papa love you! They don't think of you any different –"

The smug look Inuyasha was sporting was extremely irritating, she decided. She'd have rather he yelled "AH HAH" or something, but he stood there looking far too proud for his own good. Kagome crossed her arms over her chest and pouted, as silly as it was. She was not going to admit he was right about this. "Keep that up," she told him. "That box of condoms upstairs is gonna collect dust."

Inuyasha kept smiling, even as he leaned in to kiss her cheek. "We'll see about that."

"Oh we definitely will."

"You can't resist all this," he replied cheekily, practically strutting back to his work.

As goofy as he looked just then… Kagome shook her head. Dammit she wasn't about to tell him he was right about that either!

Another week passed before they could nail down a time to tell their parents. Ironically, it wasn't even their doing.

Between Daisuke filling in shifts for his head cook and Touga hosting foreign guests, there hadn't been a moment that Kagome or Inuyasha could speak with either long enough. And they seemed to alternate who would be on call with every attempt, which might have been funny if it wasn't so frustrating. Kagome had almost yelled at her own mother the day she called and invited them to a cookout that weekend because she thought it was her father trying to annoy her.

It was something that Kagome kept apologizing for an hour after they had arrived.

"Mom I swear I thought Papa was calling to make up an excuse –"

"If you want to make it up to me that badly, start chopping." A chuckling Michiru passed her the large knife and the cabbage. "Trust me dear, I got onto him about that. I could tell that you've had something you wanted to say."

"Uh, yeah… now that you bring it up… Inuyasha and I do have something important we wanted to tell you guys –"

A grater was plopped down onto the cutting board in front of her, followed by a handful of carrots. "You've got the coleslaw, right?" her mother asked. "Okay good! I'm going to go see how Daisuke's doing with the grill!"

Kagome barely got to turn around before her mother was dashing out of the kitchen. "…What in the world was that about?" she muttered.

Michiru thought she was ready for this news. She really thought she was. She had even told Kagome on that shopping trip that she accepted and trusted Kagome's choices. Her oldest child was legally an adult. It was expected.

She didn't want to think about it though.

The moment she reached the front door and threw it open, she nearly walked straight into Izayoi and Inukimi, the later of which was about to knock. "You have exceptional hearing," the first-wife told her.

"Oh…oh no, I was needing some…fresh air and wasn't even paying attention!" Michiru laughed nervously. Seeing that neither woman found it as amusing as she tried to make it, she let the act drop. "I need to talk with you both."

Inuyasha entered the kitchen not a second after her mother stepped out. "Wasn't your mom just in here?"

"Yeah."

"Kagome? You okay?" When they left the house, Kagome had been a bundle of nervous excitement at the thought of telling their families the news. She had been happy. And now…now she looked lost. "Did your mom say something?"

She shook her head, dumping the sliced carrots into the container. "I have no idea what's going on," she replied. "All I said was that we had something that we wanted to tell them, and she got all weird on me!"

Kagome hacked the head of cabbage into quarter pieces without effort, which made Inuyasha all kinds of nervous. He dove for the wedge that she picked up the moment he saw her reach for the grater. "Why don't you go ask her if she's okay and I'll do this?" he offered. "She could be distracted by something. It may not have anything to do with our news."

"Are you sure? I didn't want to dump this on you…"

Inuyasha went a step further and wedge himself between Kagome and the counter. "This is clearly upsetting you, and I'd rather do it than not be able to put a ring on my fiancé's finger."

She looked at him, perplexed. "You're exaggerating, Inu –"

"Am I? You cleaved this hard as a rock cabbage like it was a potato, Jason Vorhees!"

Izayoi and Inukimi were taken around to the backyard. Michiru was looking around to be sure they were actually alone, which only made their curiosity increase. What in the world was this woman so anxious about?

"I'm pretty sure that Kagome intends to tell me that she and Inuyasha…" She couldn't do it. She couldn't say the words. Michiru looked at Izayoi, who simply blinked in response. "I think she wants to tell me that they're…you know…"

"Mm…no...?" Now she looked confused.

Michiru looked to Inukimi, hoping she might be the one to say it, but she was growing more amused as each second passed. Of course she wouldn't be of help. She thrived on watching people squirm. It took making her hands into fists and bumping them together before realization kicked in for Izayoi, and Inukimi snorted with laughter. "You could have helped me!"

"Darling this was funnier! I wanted to see how you'd demonstrate it."

Izayoi turned on Inukimi. "I know what you were hoping and frankly I'm glad Michiru didn't!" She looked back at the human woman and smiled apologetically. "If it makes you feel any better my mind has been distracted lately as well."

"You didn't sound surprised, though."

Izayoi gave a small shrug. "I think…I'm not really? Are you?"

"I…" Michiru sighed. "I shouldn't be. I think it's because Kagome is my first born, you know? Seeing her grown up and knowing that she's grown up in more ways than is obvious, it…it's a shock to the system."

Inukimi put an arm around each woman's shoulders in a half-hug. "Ladies…we're getting older. Our children are getting older. But there's something to look forward to in all of this."

"What's that?" Izayoi asked dryly. "Wrinkles?"

"Gravity setting in on our bodies?" Michiru added, thinking about her butt drooping, among other things.

"Grandchildren, you two pessimistic pieces of seaweed!"

Kagome felt bad leaving Inuyasha to pick up the task that her mother had set her up with, but he wasn't going to let her slice her fingers up with the grater because she was anxious. The older woman was acting strange, and she feared she'd done something. Kagome sprinted through the house, but couldn't find her. She poked her head out the front door to find the porch vacant, which had to mean that her mother had gone into the backyard. 'Maybe she went to check on Papa,' she thought on her way back through the house.

Going through the back door, she didn't expect to see Izayoi or Inukimi with her. Or for all three of them to turn as a unit. "Mom?"

"Kagome! Did you get the coleslaw finished?"

"I…uh…Inuyasha stepped in to help me, Mom. He didn't want me to hurt myself…" Kagome winced before the sentence was even finished, because she knew her mother would be concerned. "Nothing's wrong," she added quickly, "I was worried about you, Mom. You flew out of the kitchen so quickly when I started to talk to you. Did I do something wrong?"

Michiru looked embarrassed. "Of course not, dear! I…may have panicked, when you told me you had something you wanted to say. Just a part of accepting that your firstborn is an adult," she chuckled nervously, twisting her fingers. "Adults do…adult things."

From behind her mother, Kagome heard Inukimi sigh and mutter something about "that was painful". Izayoi reached out and swatted the mermaid's shoulder. Kagome looked back at Michiru. "That's a broad area, Mom?"

"Oh for heaven's sake!" Inukimi groaned. "Your mother is saying that she's accepted that your mattress squeaks at night now! There, Michiru was that so hard?"

With the silence that followed that outburst, a pin falling could have been insanely loud. Kagome stood there, mouth agape, trying to process what had been said. She knew, but that was what had her mom acting weird?! "M-mom… you thought…"

Michiru nodded. "I wouldn't have put it that way, but yes."

Kagome couldn't decide if she wanted to sink into the ground and never come out, or go back inside and get Inuyasha to make him experience this new level of hell. How did she even respond to that? Should she ask if there's some kind of tell? Was it a wild guess? It was probably better that she didn't ask, because she didn't know if she could handle a full blown discussion about this. "Okay then," she smiled, feeling like a sociopath all the while. "That wasn't what Inuyasha and I wanted to say. I mean we are – we're being careful obviously – but I wasn't going to announce that to the entire families –"

"Good to know!"

Now Izayoi and Michiru were smiling, and to Kagome it looked a bit frightening. Good god was that what she looked like?

Inuyasha wished his mother would stop looking his way and laughing. When Kagome had come back to finish the coleslaw, she was a mess herself. Every time she looked at him she'd blush and start laughing, and if he'd done something to get that reaction it would make sense. The more he tried to ask what happened when she talked to her mother, Kagome would absolutely lose it. The most he learned was that they talked it out, everything was fine, and that his mother and Inukimi had been present. They were collecting the other sides to bring out to the patio table, so he had to get his answer before all privacy was gone for hours.

"Did Mother show you my baby pictures?"

"Nope."

"Did Inukimi make a crass comment?"

"…Well…"

He didn't really want to play twenty questions but Kagome was being stubborn. "Was it about us?"

The blush intensified. "In a sense."

"Was it bad?"

She shrugged. "I laughed."

Inuyasha felt his hands get clammy. If Kagome laughed, and it was about them, it could be anything. He was growing a reputation for being ridiculous. "Did you tell her about chasing me with the box of condoms?" he whispered.

"No!" she shrieked. "Although I may tell Sango, because she'd appreciate it."

"Kagome, please…" he begged. "What happened out there?"

She leaned in, which did nothing to ease his mind that it wasn't bad. "Mom was afraid that I was going to tell her that we're…doing stuff now."

"Stuff?" Unknowingly his expression mirrored his mother's earlier, even down to the look of realization. "Oh that. Oh…oh shit. I'm dead. This is my last supper."

Kagome patted his cheek. "No it's not, and no you won't. No one's telling Papa, and if Mom came to that conclusion on her own he'll figure it out eventually if he hasn't already. Just act normal –"

"My brother? Act normal?" Both turned to see Sesshomaru enter the kitchen. He made a path to the refrigerator, pulling out a number of condiment bottles and jars that Michiru had sent him for. "You can relax, little brother. No one needs to know about what you do or don't do in your bedroom. They'll be more happy to hear that you're engaged."

"H-how do you know that?" Kagome asked. Neither of them had told a soul, so how –

"You're not as secretive as you believe you are," he replied, smirking when Inuyasha's expression went from terror to annoyance. "It doesn't take a fool to know that it was only a matter of time."

Sesshomaru left the kitchen, arms loaded, not once looking back at the younger couple. Inuyasha made a noise in his throat that Kagome could sympathize with. It was the universal sibling dynamic, and it didn't matter which side of the age scale you landed on. There was always a moment where you wanted to throw a chair at your sibling, and some days the urge was greater.

Kagome looked back at Inuyasha, reaching out for his free hand to give it a squeeze. "Want to face the music before we eat? Or after?"

He tugged on her hand, and if she hadn't been gripping the bag of chips so tightly they might have been eating crumbs later. Inuyasha marched out to the backyard. Both of their families were scattered about the space, talking or arranging the selections of food.

"Something wrong, Inuyasha?" Toga asked.

"No, but Kagome and I have something we want to tell everyone." That had the desired effect. Even Souta, who was engrossed in his handheld game looked up. He glanced at Kagome, getting a nod of encouragement. "I asked Kagome to marry me –"

"– And I said yes," she beamed.

The delight that spread across both of their mother's faces was something they'd never forget. Both Izayoi and Michiru swarmed them, leaving Kagome to toss the back of chips at her little brother and hope he caught them. As her mother hugged her so tight she could barely breathe, Kagome decided that it really didn't matter if their parents might have assumed this would happen. She was happy and they were happy –

"Sesshomaru's got a big damn mouth!" her fiancé blurted out.

– and once Inuyasha got his rage out, she knew he'd be happy again.

"I only state the facts, little brother. It can't be my fault that you're as obvious as a sitcom."

As Inuyasha continued to argue with his brother, and her brother joined in out of excitement of getting two new brothers, Kagome kept reminding herself that this was what she wanted. She loved Inuyasha. Even when he was swinging a bag of hot dog buns at his brother's head like a morning star.

Chapter Text

Telling her friends that she was engaged should not have been as hard as trying to bring the families together. Eri and Yuka had already moved into their dorms, wanting to get settled before the semester begins. Ayumi was…Kagome wasn't sure where the hell Ayumi went exactly, outside of some out of context social media posts. She was off "finding herself". Sango was also on the mainland visiting with her father and brother.

In short, everyone had scattered. It wasn't a bad thing, but she'd really hoped that she could tell them all in person. Through a lot of texts in a group chat that Inuyasha nearly broke his own phone over, they'd gotten an evening set aside where they could get together in a video call.

"I never noticed just how much those girls talk before this group chat," Inuyasha dropped onto the couch with a sigh. He didn't know why he was even added!

"You're one of us now," Kagome grinned, typing away on her laptop. "I know that Miroku can be just as much a chatter box as any one of them."

"Yes but he'd leave you a wall of text to read instead of pinging…every…line…"

"Eri just gets excited –"

"You do it too!"

"…you pick up on things when you grow up with people!" she countered. "Like you. I was a good girl, and then I met you and that went out the window –"

"Oi!" He nudged her, feigning offense. "I wasn't the one crawling in your lap!"

"No but you did crawl in my bed in your underwear!"

Inuyasha started to retort but couldn't argue against that. His cheeks were a faint red as he looked away. She laughed, leaning over to kiss his cheek. He knew she was only teasing anyway.

The computer notifications pinged, and Kagome placed the laptop down onto the coffee table, sliding closer to Inuyasha so they'd both be in frame. After a couple minutes, Sango, Eri, Yuka, and Ayumi's faces had appeared on screen in smaller windows. It was a few more minutes after that before they stopped talking about each other's living quarters. This never came up in person; it was always the go-to whenever distance was separating them.

Kagome would kill him if he ever said it out loud, but her friends were nosy as shit. Didn't matter that they knew what all each other had. If it was arranged differently, they wanted to see it. it was sweet, it was amusing at times, but right now…

Inuyasha had whispered to her that he was going to get up and go to the bathroom to see if that would get them to stop talking. As much as she loved her friends…she was about to agree with him on that. "Come on guys! It's barely been a month since we've seen each other!"

"We're that magnificent," Eri stated. "So much important stuff happens in that amount of time you have to stop and catch up first!"

"Eri, telling us how your duvet matches your room is not a formal press conference," the merman pointed out.

Ayumi started to make a cutting motion across her neck. Sango snickered. "Don't give her any ideas, Inuyasha, not if you want to tell us whatever you wanted to tell us."

Kagome sat up a little straighter, which got Eri's attention, and was soon asking if they were making a formal announcement to tell them they did the deed. If she could have, Kagome would have gone through the screen. "That's none of your business!" she shrieked.

"Your red faces say that's an affirmative," Ayumi noted.

"Wait you didn't tell them?" Sango asked.

Three women simultaneously yelled "You knew?!" as the couple on the couch sighed. Now Sango was on the defense.

"Kagome didn't tell me outright! I guessed!"

"I didn't think this was that big a deal!" Kagome cut in. "It's not why I wanted to get you all here anyway; I actually had something more important to tell you!"

"Unless you're going to tell us that you're engaged I can't think of anything more important…" Yuka mumbled, eyes widening with the stretch of silence that followed. "Oh…my god…are you two…"

Inuyasha told her after the video chat ended that her smile could have lit up the entire room when she told her friends that they were going to be married. The squeals from the four women, however… it was a miracle they didn't short out Kagome's laptop speakers.

"When did this happen?"

"Have you picked a date?"

"What are you colors?"

"Will there be an open bar?"

Kagome rubbed her eyes, already burnt out looking over options, and it had only been a week since she'd told her parents. Her mother had sent over a collection of magazines and things to get the inspiration rolling, and she swore these things had to have been bought before they even knew. It wouldn't surprise her to find out that their parents expected this announcement. Or even her friends, for that matter. Of the bunch, it would have probably been Eri that had a pool going behind their backs.

But it wasn't even three days between speaking with them and getting the box of ideas, and somehow they thought she'd have answers to all of those questions? She was still trying to sort through the box to even see what all it contained! It wasn't like she was one of those girls who had their dream wedding picked out before they were eight – she never thought that she'd get married.

There were dresses. Flowers. Cake. The dinner. The wedding party. The venue. A theme. Decorations. Were they going to do rings? Should they write their own vows? There was probably a lot more to add to the list she'd started to write out, but her mind had switched gears to the details none of the girls knew, save for Sango.

Merfolk had a whole thing about giving something meaningful to symbolize the engagement, not necessarily a ring. Would that replace an engagement ring? Should she ask about that? Was it selfish to secretly want an engagement ring?

Then the tattoos, which was a whole other can of chicken. Namely her. The concept never rattled her before, but there was still a lot of details about this process that she didn't know. It was something that Inuyasha wasn't familiar with either, so she couldn't hold it against him. They'd need to look into where to go or who to talk to about finding out where to go to do that. They'd need to figure out when they'd be getting this done too, because that would determine dress shopping.

And then, as if all of the former things weren't enough to chew on, up in her jewelry box sat a polished stone on a shell necklace that may or may not have magical properties.

It wasn't something they really discussed at length, not because she didn't believe in the possibility, but there was never a moment where it felt relevant. Inuyasha had told her that if this stone were in fact one of the ones from the merfolk legends, it was a rare find that sought out its owner. Given that that teenager told her years ago that it was meant for her had her suspicious that Inuyasha wasn't the first merman she'd ever encountered. He'd kept it set aside. If there hadn't been a reason, that guy would have pawned it off on whoever.

Right then – and for the foreseeable future – it would stay in that jewelry box and be future Kagome's problem. She probably wouldn't entertain the thought until some time after their honeymoon.

There. Something else to add to the list.

Shit.

He'd left for an hour, at most. There was little desire to cook for dinner, and they'd both been on their feet at the diner all day. Given the state of their dining table, it was an hour too long.

There was shit everywhere, and at the far end of the table, head in hands, sat his fiancé.

"I'm sorry," she whimpered, not even looking up. "I don't know if I'm hungry anymore."

"It's just stress," Inuyasha assured her, dropping the bags on the counter and making a b-line for Kagome's side. The moment he touched her shoulders he knew she was in need of a distraction. "Come on," he said softly. "Let's get you away from this – no don't worry about it we'll both clean that up later – and get something in your stomach. I got you those cinnamon sticks you like…"

Kagome had been reluctant to leave all the books and paper scattered all across the table, but Inuyasha was pushing a plate of greasy goodness into her hands and steering her towards the couch. He was right behind her with his own plate and their drinks. Once he was settled, he pulled up the streaming service so they could continue watching the long-finished sitcom. No news, no reality television, no talk shows, nothing that would make Kagome think about wedding planning. She didn't speak as they ate, and he didn't pry.

At least not until he'd set their dishes in the sink.

He'd left her sitting on the couch, and the second he turned around, there she was at the table again. Inuyasha sighed, closing the distance between them. He dropped a kiss on her shoulder while his hands rubbed her arms comfortingly. "Alright, now where do we begin?" He didn't know if he meant where do they start to clean the mess or where they start with planning, but she was reaching for a notebook.

"I found a bunch of lists online to help us get started…"

Kagome held up the notebook so he could read it over her shoulder. He wrapped his arms around her waist, dropping his chin on her shoulder to rest while he read. It was all simple things from the looks of it? Telling her this only made her visibly deflate.

"You have a pen?" he asked her. "We can start crossing off a few of these right now." Since his attempts to reassure her were a bust, maybe being productive would help instead. "What time of year do you want to get married? Spring or summer?"

"I thought about spring, but…"

"You want all of your bridesmaids to be able to make it." He knew, just like he knew that she'd first consider spring because it was convenient for taking time off. There wouldn't be large crowds of visitors in spring if it were early enough. Their island wasn't really known for the spring break crowds because it wasn't trendy enough to appeal to most young adults that didn't grow up there. "When do you really want the date to be? Not even a date-date. Just a month, and we can pinpoint the exact date later."

"June?"

"June sounds good to me," Inuyasha smiled, kissing her shoulder again. "Jot that down. What's next?" The budget was what was written down, and the groan that came from her was probably what started this anxiety spiral. "Okay. Hear me out. We don't worry about this –"

Kagome spun around in his arms so fast it was a miracle they didn't knock their heads together. "You do know that it's going to cost to do a wedding, right?" She didn't mean for her voice to crack like it had but he'd sounded so – so calm!

"I do and I also know that we're going to be okay," he assured her. "We've both got savings –"

"I don't have that much!" she wailed, and Inuyasha's heart broke. "Have you even looked at these venue prices?! And those are just for the space! It doesn't count food, or flowers, or – or anything! I've got enough put back that if something happened it wouldn't be a pinch for a while, but I don't have wedding money. I thought…" she sniffled, pushing her face into his shoulder. "I thought that I could help my parents with this, cause they still need to be able to take care of Souta and Grandpa…"

Inuyasha tightened his hold of her and let her try to calm herself. She hadn't reached crying but she was close. "Who came up with that stupid tradition about the bride's family footing everything?" He knew the answer thanks to late night searching. "Kagome…I don't know if humans frown on this, but merfolk don't let one side or the other get stuck with all the expenses. We see this as a celebration and everyone plays a part."

"I…I don't know…" It wasn't like she wanted some massive wedding, but seeing the prices of things that she thought were inexpensive…turns out actually were, and she didn't feel right putting that on anyone's shoulders.

"If they haven't already, my parents will be talking with yours about this very thing, and they're not going to take no for an answer. They want to help, and if it's not with covering the cost of something then they're going to want to help with setup." Inuyasha nudged her so she'd look up at him. "I promise you that they've been looking forward to this. You wouldn't believe how many times I heard my mother and Inukimi go on about the day me or my brother were to get married. They've been preparing."

Kagome laughed, but there was no amusement in her eyes. "At least someone has been planning," she sounded miserable. "I feel so behind and it's only been a week since we announced it…"

Inuyasha dropped a kiss on her forehead, then each cheek, before finally her lips. "We've got time," he promised. "We've got a checklist, and we've picked a month. Budgeting will be spread out among all of us. You also have your bridesmaids picked out. That's three things right there you can check off. I say…we pick this stuff up, leave it alone for the night, and go get some rest. We can tackle another thing on the list tomorrow."

Elsewhere, another woman was also up late into the night, worrying over her own computer screen.

"Telling you guys about the engagement wasn't the only reason I wanted you all to be together today," Kagome's smile had been anxious in the video chat window. Inuyasha sat next to her, arm around her middle and looked genuinely happy.

It made her a bit jealous, if she were being honest.

Eri had made some comment, but she hadn't paid attention. She was too distracted wondering what could be and what was just wishful thinking.

"…and I wanted to know if you'd be able to be my bridesmaids for the wedding?"

Wait, what? Her mind scrambled to catch up amid the next round of squeals. "We'd be honored to, Kagome!" she finally responded, making her friend beam. It brought a smile to her face to see her so happy.

"But wait a second," Yuka gasped. "You need a maid of honor!"

Kagome must not have realized that either, because the smile was fading in place of some panic. She idly wondered if her friend had any relatives that would fit the role, perhaps a cousin on the mainland, or even an aunt –

"What about Sango?" Ayumi asked. "Couldn't Sango be your maid of honor, Kagome?"

"Yes, I'm with her!" Eri agreed.

"W-wait a second! I – I don't know…"

"What's wrong, Sango?" Kagome asked.

She'd looked hopeful at Ayumi's suggestion, which made her feel bad. "You grew up with Eri, Yuka, and Ayumi," she pointed out. "I thought that you'd want one of them to be your maid of honor?"

"Just because we didn't meet until high school doesn't mean that you don't matter as much," Eri cut in. "And I'm sure that Yuka and Ayumi would agree with me when I say that of all of us, you're the one most deserving of the spot." To further prove her point, said women were nodding on her screen.

"You'd make an amazing maid of honor, Sango!" Ayumi added. "You have this take-no-shit attitude that Kagome is going to need on her side in the months to come. You're a pit bull that knows how to get stuff done."

"And you're hella organized," Yuka tacked on. "Kagome's gonna need your skills –"

"I'll have you three know that I am organized!" Kagome joked. "But they're right, Sango. You're amazing at what you do, and I don't want to load my maid of honor with a lot of stuff, but it would be great to have them as a sounding board. What do you say?"

"I…" More guilt at feeling jealous washed over her. "I'd be honored, Kagome."

Now that she'd agreed to it, Sango had been using all of her free time researching. What all was required of the maid of honor? She had no clue. No one in her family had ever asked her to fill the spot, and she'd never been a bridesmaid before. Every website wanted to tell her something different, and once she found the pin boards organized around weddings, she'd really become overwhelmed.

She could only imagine what it must be like for Kagome.

Sango pushed the laptop back across the bed, pulling her knees up to her chest. This was…a lot to take in, and already it was starting to make her doubt her own abilities. 'Kagome and the girls have faith that I can do this,' she reminded herself. 'I won't let her down. She deserves this.'

That in mind, she rose from the bed and searched her desk for a notebook and pen. Perhaps what she needed to do first was make a list of questions to ask Kagome. Once she knew what her level of involvement would be in this role, the easier it would be to begin organizing her tasks and researching for them.

Yuka was right, she realized. It was hard to see the humor in her statement when she'd been holding in tears as she listened to them talk her up. A few may have escaped.

That would be a note she'd have to make for herself, if nothing else, then to laugh. Don't cry all over the bride-to-be.

Chapter Text

Sango had already gone above and beyond for Kagome, and it was barely a month since she'd been appointed the maid of honor. The day after she'd nearly gone to pieces at the dining table, her friend had shown up at her door with multiple bags filled with binders, notebooks, and a pen in every color imaginable. "I'm here to help you get organized," she'd declared, also presenting a small case of wine coolers. "They didn't have anything stronger at the store I passed."

It hadn't mattered. Kagome had been so thankful to see her that she'd nearly caused a mess when she threw her arms around the taller woman. if Inuyasha hadn't been right there behind his fiancé to catch the drinks, there would've been busted glass and a really sticky floor to deal with.

There was the awkward pause of both women being afraid to get the conversation going. Neither wanted to impose on the other, and it took the merman to break the ice. Sango wanted to do all she could to make things easy for Kagome, and Kagome was hesitant to delegate because she didn't want it to consume Sango's life. By the time the three of them polished off the case of wine coolers, the chaos that had filled the table the night before had been properly sorted into groups.

Planning was good for her. It gave her a distraction that she greatly needed. Unfortunately as much as it helped keep her mind off her own future, it continued to shine like a beacon in her face. It wasn't Kagome's fault, of course. She didn't blame her friend's happiness on her lack thereof.

After all, Kagome had no idea that Miroku was pulling away from her.

It wasn't like they were even established, but Sango could tell that he was putting up a wall between them. The normal flirting he exuded around her had dimmed considerably, and it had been this way since she'd learned the truth about him. Did he think she was repulsed? She'd been daring enough to go swim nude in the ocean that night!

Could he already be in a relationship and realized he was stringing her along? Inuyasha said he wasn't attached to anyone, but then he might not know. The thought that she was the other woman, even if she wasn't actually the other woman, made her sick. She wasn't anything to Miroku, besides a friend, and that was what hurt.

She didn't want to be just a friend. She thought that he had taken an interest in her, too.

Sango balled up the scrap paper and tossed it across the room, sinking it into the waste basket. She couldn't even take pride in her skill because she was too annoyed by her train of thought. When he'd first interacted with her, she'd resisted. It had taken some time for her to understand that this was simply his personality shining through, and now that she'd come to expect his gentle touches of her hand, or the occasional kiss on the cheek…they were gone.

"Just because your love life is in shambles doesn't mean it should take over. Get yourself together girl!" she chided herself. "Get back to work!" It was terrible self motivation, but it was what kept her grounded before her thoughts swept her into a river of tears. And one thing her mother had always taught her was that a boy was not a reason to cry. If Miroku was going to be that way, then that was on him. She had a friend to support and a wedding to assist with.

"I have found your thing!"

Kagome looked to the ceiling and said a silent prayer for patience. "Inuyasha you'd best not follow that up with pointing at your pants," she pleaded. "I already know where that is –"

"I wasn't going in that direction, but good to know where your mind is," he grinned, not even flinching when she swatted him in the stomach with the notebook she'd been writing in. Inuyasha leaned down and kissed her cheek, placing a small satin drawstring bag down in front of her. "For real though, I found The Item."

"You mean..?" Was it bad that she'd forgotten about this merfolk tradition? There had been so much going on that exchanging significant gifts had slipped her mind. As much as her curiosity was getting the better of her to open the gift, she couldn't hide the wave of guilt. "I'm sorry, Inuyasha. I…I forgot."

The merman slid into the empty chair beside her, sliding papers out of the way. "Why are you sorry?" He looked confused.

"You said that couples exchange meaningful gifts with each other, and I didn't remember –"

"Kagome you've given me so much. You've accepted my proposal, you give your love willingly. And usually it's the merman that does this, but if you really want to know, you've already given me something years ago." At her questioning look, Inuyasha lifted the string of dark purple beads from the collar of his shirt.

"…I think it was a sign that we were supposed to meet. You've been such a good friend to me Inuyasha, that I wanted to make you a necklace too…"

It was such a sweet reminder, even sweeter that he wore it so much. There'd been one time where she had to restring it with a better cord because of all the wear it had gotten. It would have been nice if she'd commented on that. Instead, her mouth shot off the first thought her mind had created. "Oh my god I proposed to you when we were kids!" she squeaked. Inuyasha snorted, the last thing she needed when she was about to panic about if it was cradle-robbing when both were the same age.

"You didn't know and if we had been older I might have realized that too," he assured her. "I proposed in your bed in my underwear. I think we cancel each other out."

Kagome couldn't argue that logic, and Inuyasha kept pushing the bag towards her hands. If she didn't open it soon, he was going to guide her hands through the motions. The fabric was soft under her fingers as she pulled the bunched closure apart. She frowned slightly at the clunk of the contents as she shifted the bag. It didn't sound like it was just one item inside. Kagome looked up at Inuyasha as she dipped her fingers inside, wrapping around cool metal links.

It was a silver chain link bracelet, with a variety of charms carefully placed around it. Some were plain silver shells, others were sea green glass beads. But there were a few that had to have been chosen specifically for her in mind.

"It's a mermaid tail," she smiled, brushing her thumb across the silver charm. its scales matched the color of the glass beads. She recognized the little hamburger that stood for the diner, the CD for all of the mixed sets she'd burned to dance to years ago. A soda bottle, which must have been for the first time they met? There was also a tiny silver starfish, but she didn't understand where that one came from.

"It's uh…something my mother used to tell me as a kid," he blushed. "Mermaid kisses and starfish wishes…"

"That's so sweet!" Kagome didn't hesitate to clip the bracelet around her wrist. It wasn't heavy, and the slight tinkling sound the charms made as they knocked against each other was soothing. "This is beautiful, Inuyasha. Thank you," she kissed his cheek, still blushing from the admission.

Inuyasha nudged the bag closer to her, trying so hard to get his face to cool down. "There's something else in there too –"

"I thought you said this was The Thing –"

"Yeah well I think you'll like this too? I hope? If it's not right, or you don't, we can fix that…"

Kagome reached for the bag just to stop his rambling. Whatever this was, he was more nervous about it – wait…was this what made the clunking sound? A box? It was a small blue box, matching the color of the drawstring bag. It looked an awful lot like…no…it couldn't be…

Her breath hitched as she slowly opened the lid of the box to reveal that it was, in fact, a ring.

"Inuyasha…"

"Before you say anything, I wanted to honor human customs too," he told her softly. "I was looking over the charms for your bracelet when I saw this ring, and I knew it suited you. You deserve to have an engagement ring."

Tears formed in her eyes as Inuyasha gently slipped the ring on her finger. It was a simple band that wrapped around the oval cut stone like how the waves would rise and curl at high tide. Three smaller stones were laid within the left side of the band, adding a small sparkle when the light hit it just right.

Inuyasha didn't get any warning as Kagome launched herself at him, tipping him backwards out of the chair and onto the floor.

The following day, Inuyasha brought Kagome to the store where he'd purchased the charm bracelet and her ring. He'd wanted – rather hoped – that she might be interested in getting out of the house later that day to go back, but she'd had…other plans. Plans he couldn't argue with. It was shameless but also she'd insisted and like hell was he going to tell her no.

"My old man told me about this place years ago," he confessed, chaining up their bikes. With the temperatures dropping in the evenings, it would do them good to look into getting a car, but adding that to everything else with the wedding… Kagome had talked about wanting to get her license, but Inuyasha was handling lessons with Sango better, so he'd get his first. He didn't want her to add more to her plate. "I thought it might be a good place to stop at and look around when I finished running errands."

Kagome was glad he did. The jewelry store was like any other that she'd expect to step into – not that she'd really gone into many – but the moment she stepped inside, the atmosphere changed. Where she expected to see employees on commission swarm the door when someone arrived, there was this calmness instead. Glass covered counters stretched along the length of the store, offering enough space for employees to duck behind to fetch a product. Other glass displays were carefully arranged in the open area. Plush chairs were paired off on either side of a few small tables for guests to wait comfortably.

"Inuyasha!" A woman with long dark hair emerged from the back room, pushing open the short swing door that closed off the area to customers. "I'm glad to see you return! This must be your fiancé!" She held out her hand to Kagome, sporting a soft pink manicure. "I'm Kikyo. I helped Inuyasha design your charm bracelet! It's so nice to meet you!"

Kagome wasn't sure how to take the overly excited woman. She looked a few years older than herself, maybe closer to a decade. She didn't hesitate to shake her hand, and given how the woman clasped her hand, she came off as the kind of person that would pull her into a hug if she weren't at work. "I'm Kagome," she smiled. "The bracelet is lovely, by the way. Thank you for your help –"

"No need to thank me – that was all this merman's choices!"

"M-mer…"Kagome's eyes widened. Did she hear right?

"Inuyasha I thought you told her!" Kikyo gasped, shooting him a look.

"I did!"

"Then why does she look like she just swallowed a gallon of seawater?"

Did she really? Kagome felt like the room was spinning faster than the tilt-a-whirl at the fall fair. This woman knew that Inuyasha was a…was a… Her fiancé took her hand in his, squeezing it. She looked at him to see him watching her with concern, so her face must have looked bad.

"Kagome knows that I'm a merman," Inuyasha clarified. "I never told her that our people have done business on the island for as long as I can remember."

Kikyo nodded, seeming to understand. Kagome looked between them. Did she ask, or would it be rude? It was rude to stare, and yet she was trying to see if she could find gills on this woman's neck. Kikyo picked up on her need to ask and answered freely, sparing her any awkwardness. "I am a mermaid," she clarified. "I'm sorry for the confusion! I thought he'd never told you he was a merman!"

"That was when we were twelve or thirteen, I think," he mumbled.

Oh yeah. That was the day she'd nearly seen her friend's fishing lure on the beach. She wasn't going to blush because she now saw it on the regular, and Kikyo was already looking at her funny. "Inuyasha wanted me to come by today?" she asked the other woman. This day was off to an interesting start, and not one she was sure should have been.

"Yes!" Kikyo clapped her hands together, and her mood had shifted back into employee mode. "When he came in yesterday he also picked up your engagement ring – so glad to see it fits perfectly –" She paused just long enough to perform a chef's kiss before she was back to talking. "I've got a sixth sense for these things, FYI – and I told him, 'Inuyasha you need to bring her in soon because we need to discuss wedding bands.' And I thought that I'd see you yesterday, but it appears I missed the mark on that…" She shot an accusatory look at Inuyasha, who went dark red.

"S-sorry," he blushed. "There was a…change of plans…"

Yeah, her tackling him to the floor. Under the table was a poor choice and one that even painkillers couldn't remedy when she knocked her head on the underside. Lesson learned, and he spent the evening cuddling her while she waited for the stars to fade away behind her eyes.

"What he means," Kagome smiled sheepishly, "is that he didn't tell me beforehand, and once he remembered it was so late."

The mermaid's grin only widened, and it was clear that she caught onto what neither was saying. "Young love," she sighed wistfully, guiding them to one of the glass counters. "I want to say that I envy you two, but I also know you have a lot of things on your plate. It'll be so worth it, I promise!"

She jogged around to the back of the counter and fished in her pocket for the set of keys to open the mirrored sliding doors. With ease, she lifted two trays from the display and set them onto the counter. "Your engagement ring is actually part of a set," Kikyo explained. "That is, if you wish your wedding band to coordinate seamlessly, it's an option."

Kagome looked down at the ring on her hand. The thought didn't sound like a deal-breaker, but weren't wedding bands supposed to be traditional? Her parents' bands were simple. Times have changed, of course. She'd heard of some getting their rings tattooed on their fingers even. "What about the sea?" she asked suddenly. That was more important than the look of the ring. What if it was swept off their finger without them realizing? Or if the salt water damaged the ring itself? It was a lot of money to invest in something for nature to wear it down.

"There's a perk for marrying a merman," Kikyo winked. "Our people have ways of getting around those things. The bands are treated with a special coating that adjusts to the finger swelling or shrinking, which will be good when you're pregnant," she mentioned offhandedly, not paying attention to how bright their faces went. "We use the same coating to protect the stones from the wear and tear of saltwater; you won't even notice it!"

"See why my father told me to stop here?" Inuyasha nudged Kagome. He shot Kikyo a glare about the talk of pregnancy, which she ignored. Why the hell did she have to say that? He was just now getting past the humiliation of the naked run through the house because he'd panicked.

"Of course it goes without saying that the finish will wear off in time, so we would need to reapply the coating. We average three years for those that don't hit the water often, but we recommend that the ring holders bring them in annually to check."

That made sense. Kagome felt more at ease knowing that. "What do you think?" she asked Inuyasha. "We don't have to, you know."

He slipped an arm around her waist and dropped a kiss to her cheek. "I want to," he told her. "Besides, your Sam isn't going anywhere."

Kagome heard Kikyo coo about how sweet that was, but her eyes narrowed as she looked at her fiancé. "Did you just call me Frodo?"

"You've got the ring."

"I do not have hairy feet!" she shrieked. "And I have all my fingers!"

Kikyo slid the tray of rings aside and leaned over the counter. "I think you've got cute little feet," she commented. She looked over at Inuyasha. "I take it you cook a lot of potatoes? Was that what he said?"

"He makes a lot of pizza –"

"Oi! I don't hear any complaints –"

"Oh delightful! We're browsing for rings and getting in some couple's therapy!" Kikyo was grinning, entertained by the spectacle. When the pair realized, she waved any apologies they were about to make off. "It's so dull here in the mornings, don't worry about it."

Kagome tried to compose herself. "I wasn't complaining, by the way. I really like your cooking."

"That's good, cause that's what I was thinking of for supper actually…"

The older woman watched their exchange with a gentle smile. They were sweet, and once they refocused on the task at hand, it was like they were different people altogether. She presented the tray of wedding bands that were grouped into series, and they were meticulous in their discussion. It was clear that Kagome favored the look of the wedding bands that coordinated with her engagement ring, but she was willing to look through each set she had available.

She didn't want to stick her future husband with a plain band, but she didn't want to make him wear one with stones in it either. Kikyo had suggested that if they wanted to, they could customize the bands if there was something they wanted to change. By the time they had finished, Kikyo had compiled a list of adjustments and sketches to pass along to the jeweler. The band for Kagome would sit beneath the engagement ring, following the path of that band and making it appear as a tall wave when stacked. Small stones would follow the length of the band and up into the curve. Inuyasha's ring, made with a slightly wider width, would replace the stones with engravings.

They walked out of the store a few hours later, hand in hand and discussion what the next thing on their list needed to be ticked off. She carefully set the trays back under the counter and locked the door once more. It would take some time to create their rings, but Kikyo already looked forward to the day where they came in to collect them.

Chapter Text

The bang in the shower should've made the whole house move. It was possibly one of the dumbest ideas he'd ever had, and that included the time when he was six he thought that he could take his clothes off after jumping in the ocean. His ass was paying for it big time. "Mistakes…were made…" it came out as a bit of a squeak. "Are you okay, Kagome?"

"I think…we need to put a pin in this idea until we get a shower chair…"

"But are you okay?" he pressed. Something else was also pressing but that was what had him concerned. Did he break it? Was that even feasible? Worse still, if he did break it, how were they going to tell when she was –

"My knees have seen better days," Kagome joked. The truth of it was she was in a world of pain but she was trying to laugh it off. "I can now safely say I know how a ventriloquist puppet feels?"

Inuyasha buried his head in her shoulder as she started to laugh uncontrollably above him. If she was laughing then at least she wasn't hurt, right?

"You were laughing!" His voice went up another note as he searched for the painkillers. "Why didn't you say anything yesterday?!"

"Because I didn't want to scare you – and it was funny!" Kagome gratefully took the offered medicine when he placed it in her palm. "We'll give it a couple days, and if I'm still feeling this bad, then I'll go to the doctor, alright?"

Inuyasha continued to frown as he watched his fiancé stumble around the dining room. He understood where she was coming from, because he hadn't been very calm when he'd seen the box of condoms. Ironically, whenever he seemed to fly into a panic, they were naked…

"It was an accident," Kagome insisted. She started to sit down on the chair, only to shoot back up with a wince.

"Okay that's it. I'm officially declaring that we're putting planning on hold until you're not hurt." He swept Kagome's feet out from under her as he lifted her in his arms and began to head upstairs. There was no way she could sit on her bike seat if she couldn't even sit in the dining chair. He didn't want to bother Sango to drive them around, because he wasn't sure if she could even sit in the car seat, and if she couldn't…he didn't want to have to explain why to Sango.

"But –"

"Nope. You can lay in bed and rest. I'm going to the store to get some more medicine and one of those blow-up ring things –"

"I don't have hemorrhoids!" Kagome shrieked, horrified.

"No, but you act like you had barnacles scraped off your hull," he said, kissing her forehead. "I know you hate sitting still, but do this for me? I'll bring home fried chicken. How does that sound?"

"…Can I get the spicy nuggets?"

Like she had to ask.

"Kagome quit laughing!"

"I – I can't – I can't help it!" she wheezed, tears rolling down her cheeks. It had been a few days since the accident in the shower, and while she wasn't hurting as much, Inuyasha was still skeptical.

"This isn't helping me –"

"I'm sorry!" yet still she continued to giggle. She reached down and softly placed one of her hands on the back of his head. "If it helps you're still doing a good job?"

The look that he gave her when he looked up had her laughing harder.

A week had passed since he had gotten the "good job pat" and Inuyasha was still annoyed. He was trying to do right by Kagome and make up for the shower mishap. He wanted her to feel better, and he thought that he had been doing alright, but the giggle fit…

He came downstairs, with every intention of going into the kitchen to start on dinner. If he couldn't do what he'd wanted to do to make her feel better, then he could cook. She liked his cooking. She wouldn't pat his head like a dog for that. Inuyasha made it to the corner of the counter when he stopped in his tracks.

Kagome was on the floor on her hands and knees, face pressed against the cool tile looking under the refrigerator. He had no idea for what. That part didn't matter in that moment. He was too distracted by how the skirt hem of her sundress rode up, showing off the backs of her thighs.

He forgot why he'd come down to the kitchen, but he was sure as hell glad that he did. He wouldn't remember why for another twenty minutes either.

"I don't know…what brought that on…" Kagome lay on her back, trying to catch her breath. "But let's remember that for future…future reference, yeah?"

"Y-yeah…" He looked over at her. "What were you doing on the floor, anyway?"

"I dropped a quarter and I thought it rolled under the fridge. Didn't find it," she sighed. "but…I did find out that I need to buy knee pads if you're gonna keep this up."

Inuyasha blushed, even more when he realized he flung her undergarments into the living room. For such small material it really got some air time. "I didn't hear any complaints," he muttered.

They stood in front of the couch, holding their discarded clothes in hand. Kagome thought she had found every piece. Her shorts had been slingshot behind the bookcase, but she had made Inuyasha go after them. After the kitchen, it was going to be a while before she bent over in front of him again.

At least Inuyasha looked apologetic as he retrieved her bottoms.

"You do know we need to steam clean the couch cushions now."

"Uh huh."

"And probably every other surface in the house."

"Yep."

"Inuyasha, I love you dearly, but…what in the hell?"

"I don't know!"

"I was scratching –"

"Believe me Kagome, I have no idea –" If he looked down at himself he felt like he'd see the blush run to the tip of every appendage on his body. "It's like the kitchen –"

Kagome's head turned, staring him down. "Neither of us have red knees after this time, and we're standing in our living room naked. This isn't like the kitchen." She was trying so hard not to laugh. She wanted to be annoyed, just a little bit. She wanted…

Inuyasha jumped slightly when she grabbed his hand, pulling him behind her. "W-where are we going?"

"Where do you think?"

Well, they were headed toward the stairs, so he could only assume their bedroom? Oh.

Oh.

Inuyasha was starting to run out of excuses to Kagome's questions about his anatomy as a merman, but she was persistent. For weeks she had been bringing it up at any possible moment when they were alone. He could only distract her with food so many times. Even hand feeding her had gotten old quick, but it had led to…other things, and it made her forget she'd even asked.

Until the following day.

A small part of his thoughts wondered if there were a risk that he could actually "empty the stock" completely before they hit a point where they could discuss a family. From what he knew, Kagome couldn't be inquisitive if she was unconscious, and he was going to wear her out.

First he'd tried with the water hose. In his defense he hadn't counted on things going that way, but he wasn't about to look a gift horse in the mouth. Dried mud in some crevices was worse than sand, he found.

The second time he'd left her singing his name first thing in the morning. If she thought she could catch him off guard half awake…well, she thought wrong.

Then she'd tried again as they prepared dinner, sneaking it into the conversation casually. He had nearly fallen for it that time, until he'd seen her smirk. That night it wasn't only the bell peppers getting stuffed.

Finally – finally – he had to give in and just tell her. One little foot massage ended up with a foot against his forehead and Kagome calling him out on distracting her. It was awkward as hell to talk about, but she had been understanding. He was still terrified that she'd change her mind about him even as he agreed to them making an evening of it.

A list. She actually wanted to start a list after that. Even after he –

Inuyasha slowly raised the shirt over Kagome's head, feeling absolutely sick to his stomach. In the waning light, he thought the scrape was just that, a simple scrape. The thin cotton was stained as it peeled away, but Kagome surprised him. She hadn't flinched once.

"How bad is it?" she asked, far too casually for his liking.

"It…" He swallowed. "It's… a bit… worse than I thought…"

Kagome twisted her hair that she held over her shoulder and turned her head to try to meet his eyes. "Do we need to go to the doctor, or can we take care of it here?"

Inuyasha would have felt better going to the doctor, but he knew that they'd send them home with a prescription of antibiotics and gauze – things he could get down at the corner drugstore without having to incur a bill. Or questions.

He took Kagome by the shoulders and walked her slowly to the mirror that sat on the back of the vanity in their room. Then he jogged to the bathroom to grab her hand mirror. "You tell me," he said, placing the mirror in her hands. "And while you decide on that, I want you to reconsider that list –"

"Inuyasha, this was an accident!"

"Yes – and look at how many we've had, Kagome! Not being 'ready' or some bruising is one thing when you're attempting something stupid – but you back is raw. I'm not even sure if you'll be able to lay on your side to sleep –"

"I won't know for sure until I try," she replied. "Inuyasha, you need to relax. I'm okay, I promise. It's going to heal."

How could she be so calm?! Her back was torn up and she wasn't batting an eye over it! Inuyasha turned her away from the mirror and guided her to sit on the bed where the first aid kit was open. "Are you putting on?" he asked, reaching for the antiseptic and a soft cloth. "Cause if you're trying to not worry me –"

"I've felt worse, Inuyasha. It's really not that ba-ahd!" Her steady words ended in a low hiss the moment he started to clean the affected area. One deep breath, then two. "And no, worse doesn't mean the shower," she clarified. "You…you wouldn't know this kind of pain."

Well that narrowed that down for him. "Is it always that bad?" His question was soft, like he were unsure if it were fit to ask such a thing. "If you say that this isn't as bad…"

Kagome started to shrug, and thankfully for his peace of mind, thought better of it. "Sometimes it can be. I wasn't even a teenager when it first started, so I had to learn to get used to it. But hey," she looked over her shoulder with a small smile. "It builds up your tolerance for other kinds of hurt."

"I don't know if that's supposed to make me feel better, Kagome." He winced as he dabbed the cloth against her skin. Now that he had gotten most of the area clean, he could see that it wasn't as deep as he feared once he saw it under proper light. It was still bad. "I don't think you're gonna have to worry about this being infected."

"I'm not. I've got a good doctor watching out for me."

Inuyasha smiled. His fiancé was a few skips away from being insane for not reacting worse, in his opinion, but she'd made it clear that she was tough as nails. After covering the area with a thin layer of ointment and soft bandages, he kissed the back of her neck, mumbling another apology. "As soon as your back heals, we'll start looking into getting our tattoos."

"Trading in one back pain for another?"

He knew it was a joke, but he wasn't very amused. "That one won't be so bad, from what I've heard growing up." Inuyasha collected the empty bandage wrappers and tossed them in the garbage bin while Kagome shifted to pack up the rest of the first aid kit. "Feel up for coming downstairs? Or do you want to sit up here in bed?"

"I'm following you. Why?"

He took her hand in his, entwining their fingers as he led her out of the room. "Gonna make a pan of brownies because you deserve them. You're a badass, Higurashi."

Kagome laughed at that. "Just admit that you want chocolate, Inu!"

She wasn't wrong.

That's why he was planning on using the big pan.

Chapter Text

The wedding date had been set. June eighteenth. This should have been a blessing for Kagome, to finally know when she'd be walking down the aisle. Something to look forward to.

So why was she panicking? Because there was a date.

Her anxiety had nothing to do at all with who she was going to spend her life with and everything to do with keeping her head above the proverbial sea of planning chaos. It had been almost two months since she'd begun, yet it felt like the wedding day was only a week away. The feeling of not doing enough coupled with the feeling of the days rushing past her, leaving her bursting into tears, had happened on so many occasions that Inuyasha and Sango were growing concerned.

When it was broken down in front of her, her anxiety was really unfounded. She had decided on the color scheme easily enough – the sea glass on her charm bracelet was what she wanted, coupled with silver accents. It might have felt cliché for an island wedding, but she didn't care and she wouldn't be swayed.

She had sat down with Inuyasha each evening for a week to build the potential guest list. Neither of them had especially large families, so it was a relatively short list before they branched out to friends of the family. Since the wedding wasn't meant to be for a large crowd, this worked out. They only really wanted those they were closest to to share the day with them.

Now the wedding venue… that had taken more time to look into, which ended in many nights with frustration, some tears, and cuddling from her fiancé. While the island wasn't massive it was still a location where weddings were performed regularly. To Kagome's dismay, these were in the higher-end communities, where it took more money than she could ever save to reserve the date. Inuyasha kept assuring her that they would find a way, but it made it difficult to look at the venue websites with the thought that they had no chance in hell of even getting in to look around.

The moment she had a list, he began to call and set up times when they could take a tour. He checked for times that worked with Sango, who would be joining them, not just as the driver but as the wedding planner. As far as his driving practice went, he would be ready to take the road test at any time. They'd found a small sedan for a fair price, and he was going to be glad to finally be the one to go pick Sango up instead.

Inuyasha knew the moment that Kagome had found the venue she most desired. The name was kitschy - Shell Island Resort of all things – but they accommodated for everything. The wedding service, the reception, even lodging for guests and the newlyweds. He had seen her hopeful look as they had laid in bed, browsing the website. There were packages that covered everything from baked goods to photos. She had tamped down her eagerness as she stepped out of the car, and he knew why. It was one of the pricier venues, and she had gone into the building expecting to be disappointed.

What she didn't count on, and frankly he didn't either, was that his family had a name for themselves. He certainly hadn't expected the guide to openly gush about how their grandmother had once helped with the wedding of his mother to Touga. That alone had gotten a ball rolling which left three young adults swarmed with information and reasons why they should choose that venue.

Sango, who hadn't known all the history about Inuyasha's family, had gotten a good laugh at the merman's expense as he scrambled to make it clear that he was only marrying one woman.

"I can't believe that happened," Kagome looked down at her left hand. Knowing she had some of the biggest items ticked off her list already was still hard to process. "And how come you never told me you were a prince?"

"I don't think of myself as a prince?" he replied with a shrug. "Alright fine – it's not really a title that gets thrown around, okay? My old man is mostly ever addressed as 'Lord' and that's in a formal meeting. I don't even think we'd be considered royalty in the same sense as humans."

"Well I say you are a prince," she gushed. "You came into my life and stopped some boys from picking on me. You've stood up for me ever since, just as charming as ever." Kagome smiled as he looked away with a blush, glad that he wasn't going to refute her on this. Regardless of what he said, he was always going to be her prince.

He'd gotten her the dream venue she'd silently wished for. Some of it had to do with his family name, but they were more than willing to work with them to meet their needs and keep it in budget. She'd been so happy that the moment she'd gotten in the car, she'd burst into tears and scared both Inuyasha and Sango.

She leaned against his side, dropping her head on his shoulder. "We do need to figure out what we're going to do about after the wedding," she told him softly. "Do we even know if it's possible for me to…" She couldn't get the rest of the sentence out. Kagome was too scared to think about how she might be tying him to the island.

Inuyasha's arm slid around her shoulders. "I thought we were living here?"

"I don't want you to feel like you don't have a choice –"

"I do, and I want to live with you, where you're most comfortable." He kissed her head. "I still remember how nervous you were that day in your bathing suit, Kagome. I don't want to see you like that again, and that means not rushing to find all the answers. I say that we take it slow. We find out if you can even transform; find out if that jewel is what I think it is. If it is, you can get a feel for what it's like. We can visit my family. But I'm not about to make you leave yours to benefit mine."

Kagome pressed her face into his shoulder, trying not to cry. She didn't even know why she wanted to; it wasn't like he was giving a hard answer either way. Maybe it was guilt, because unlike herself, Sango was on her own out here on the island. She sniffled, pushing back the tingling behind her eyes. "I'm worried about Sango."

Inuyasha didn't comment on how random that statement was, seeing as they were discussing their future plans only minutes before. "What can we do? Has she said anything?"

"She told me that Miroku is pulling away from her. Sango didn't go into a lot of detail, but it's like he's been avoiding her more and more? I'm not sure when it started, she didn't say. Just that she feels like she's done something wrong, but she can't reach him to ask."

"I'll get to the bottom of it."

"Inuyasha…"

"Like hell I'm going to let my best man ghost our maid of honor –"

Kagome blinked. "Miroku is your best man? Not your brother?"

"Sesshomaru deferred, mostly because he knows Miroku would be a better fit for arranging things, but also because of work. I don't mind. He's still going to be a groomsman."

Inuyasha decided to head back to the kingdom on the day that Sango and Kagome were to go dress shopping. Since he wasn't allowed to come along – never mind the fact that he'd been the one to recommend one of the shops they were going to – he needed to put himself to good use somehow. Chances were anything he could do was being handled by his brother, who thrived on multitasking, but there was one thing he couldn't handle.

The indigo tail swam around the corner so fast that Inuyasha could've imagined it. He took off like a shot down the hallway after Miroku, not even bothering to call out. It wouldn't do any good. Whenever his friend got elusive like this, there was only one way to get him to talk.

If they had been on land, he'd have tackled him to the ground from behind. Instead, he grabbed the narrowest part of his tail, just above the fins, and pulled.

As expected, Miroku let out a yelp so loud it echoed around them, possibly turning every head in a mile's radius. "What's the deal, Inuyasha!?"

"Funny, I was about to ask you the same thing. You want to tell me what your problem has been lately?" He let go of his friend's tail as he swam closer. "Kagome told me that Sango's upset, and it keeps coming back to you. Do you want to tell me why my fiancé's maid of honor has been hurting?"

Miroku's expression looked pained, and he couldn't decide if it was empathy or guilt. "She's hurting?"

"She's been trying to hide it, but yeah." Inuyasha crossed his arms over his chest, frowning. "Kagome told me that Sango wouldn't say much about it, but that you've been pulling away from her since the night she found out the truth."

"I don't know if this is the right place –"

"We ain't going anywhere until you tell me what's going on." The longer Miroku remained silent, the more irritated Inuyasha became. "What happened? You were happy that she knew the truth. Now you're avoiding her and making her feel like she did something wrong."

"She didn't do anything –"

"Then is there someone else –"

"No –"

"Then what the fuck is your problem!?" Inuyasha shouted. "Sango doesn't deserve this runaround you've been giving her!"

"I'm in love with Sango, alright!" Miroku blurted out. "I didn't see this coming and it's scared the shit out of me. Is that what you wanted to know?"

Inuyasha simply stared. Tried to count to ten. Resisted the urge to grab his friend by the tail and drag him back to shore. "You're telling this to someone who fell in love with a girl that became his best friend."

"You know what I mean –"

"Yeah, I do. I know exactly what that feels like, so don't act like this is has never happened to anyone in the history of ever, Miroku! In fact, you saw fit to make light of it when it was happening to me!" Miroku looked away from him, with what he hoped was a bit of shame. It would be poetic if karma had decided to return the favor, but Inuyasha wasn't entertained. Not at the expense of Sango's feelings. "The way I see it, you've got two choices. You can go to Sango and explain everything – or – you can go to Sango and break off any friendship you've built with her."

The way those blue eyes flicked back to his in fear told Inuyasha that the later option was a no-go.

"You need to do something to let Sango know that she's done nothing wrong," he said more gently, clasping his shoulders. "If you're not ready to tell her you like her, lead up to it. Gauge her interest. You can take her to dinner or something. But you need to talk to her."

"I…I know," Miroku sighed. "I've been trying to work up the nerve…"

Inuyasha wasn't going to point out that running like his fins were on fire wasn't a way to build up the confidence. "I don't care how you do it, but I hope it's sooner rather than later. I'd really like my best man and Kagome's maid of honor to reach an understanding before the ceremony. Because if I so much as see Sango shed one tear, if Kagome's wedding is ruined, Poseidon himself wouldn't save your scaly ass."

The sun was just starting to go down when Kagome's group exited the bridal shop. Michiru, Izayoi, and Inukimi had met up with her and Sango that morning, and they had made a day of it. She had started with Inuyasha's suggestion…and that was as far as they got. She hadn't expected to get swept up in the experience, much less find the dress so quickly.

It's not like Inuyasha knew anything about wedding gowns either. He'd passed along the shop name because it had been passed to him. He'd even told her verbatim that if she wasn't interested and only spent ten minutes in the shop, he wouldn't be upset. All he'd wanted to do was give her another option.

The matriarchs had browsed more seriously when they arrived, choosing what they were going to wear, while Sango followed Kagome around as she looked at everything. Kagome tried everything she could think of to lift Sango's spirits. She knew her friend was hurting, and knowing that she couldn't fix this was putting a damper on the whole outing. It didn't help that all of her girls wouldn't be with her for a few weeks still, so there was guilt in moving forward without them.

But then, once she had started trying on dresses, the bubble of joy that formed within her reminded her that this was really happening. There were happy tears the moment she was guided out onto the pedestal to present the first dress, which was followed by some liquid comforts that Inukimi had requested.

No one could really appreciate the beauty of a dress if they were crying too much to see it.

Sango had filled Kagome's phone with pictures, knowing that Inuyasha would want to see. Kagome wasn't certain if it was the task or the flute of champagne she'd downed, but Sango was genuinely smiling again, and that was a comfort.

By the time she'd picked her dress, Kagome was secretly glad that her other girlfriends weren't with her, because they would have talked her out of it. It wasn't conventional in that it had color, and once they learned that she was debating going barefoot or wearing flat sandals… it was better that they were currently cramming for midterms. She wanted to show them after she'd gotten the receipts.

The group split off in opposite directions after a round of hugs and promises to get together again soon. Sango gave Kagome a nudge as they started to walk towards her car. "Do you feel a little better now? You've got your dress picked out – and in the first place we stopped at too! I don't know of many that would luck out like that."

"You don't think I jumped the gun on this, do you?" Kagome asked suddenly. Had she settled? Should she have waited until she looked at a couple other stores? How did brides usually do this?

Sango spun in front of her, grabbing her shoulders to stop her from going further. "Are you happy with the dress? Is there anything you could see changing about it?"

Kagome shook her head.

"There you go. If you don't want to change anything at all outside of sizing, and if this dress makes you so happy that you can't wait to show Inuyasha – this is your dress. Don't start doubting yourself. You knew when you put it on that it was the right one, because your smile when you came out to show us was unlike anything I'd seen today."

"I want you to have that too," Kagome replied. Her smile dropped when Sango looked away; she hadn't wanted to upset her, but it looked like she had. "Oh Sango…"

"It's fine," she said quickly. "Whatever happens, happens. It's not like he's my boyfriend, you know?"

Kagome started to respond, wanting to tell her that just because he wasn't didn't mean that her feelings weren't valid. Before she could say as much, Sango's phone began to ring.

Sango unlocked the screen to see that it was a text notification. "It's…Miroku… He texted me. He says that he wants to meet me for dinner…"

"That's good! Maybe he wants to explain himself?"

Her friend looked back up at her, brown eyes conflicted. "He's got a reservation for 7:30…it's already past 6…"

It didn't help that her house was in the opposite direction of Sango's, but Kagome wasn't bothered. "You should get going then," she told her. "You ought to have time to get home and get changed to meet him if you go now –"

"What about you? I can't leave you here –"

"I can walk, I promise I'll be fine – I'll even text you when I get home – but Miroku wants to see you and I'm not going to let you dip out after all this waiting!" She knew the moment she told Sango to go ahead that she'd dig in her heels, but Kagome wasn't having it. If her friend getting answers finally meant getting a blister on her heels, well…Inuyasha gave really good footrubs.

Sango leveled Kagome with a stern look before she typed her reply to the merman. "You'd better text me. Or I will come looking." Tucking her phone back into her pocket, she pulled Kagome into a hug. "Thank you. I'm gonna make this up to you."

He was nearly twenty years old and this was the first time he'd ever wished he'd had some kind of bell attached to the bike. Or one of those rubber horns. Even an air horn that was duct taped to the handlebars.

"You and Sango didn't get into a fight, did you?" Inuyasha called out to his fiancé, pedaling faster to catch up to her strides.

Kagome turned and beamed at him as he stopped. "No, but a great day just got even better." She pecked him on the lips. "Sango got a text from Miroku. He wants to meet her for dinner at seven, so I told her to head home to get ready."

"Did he now?" He felt partly responsible for his fiancé walking home from a day of bridal shopping. One the one hand he was glad that a fire had been lit under his friend's ass, but his timing could have been much better. Inuyasha told Kagome as much.

"I'm just glad he's finally speaking to her," she waved it off, pulling out her phone to send a message to her maid of honor. "Sango told me to let her know I got home okay," she added, seeing his expression.

"But you're not home yet."

"You're here. That's home."

"G-get on," he stuttered, scooting further up onto the seat. He was going to crush the family jewels but he wasn't letting her walk. There was no telling how long she'd been on her feet, and the quicker he could get them home, the sooner he could spoil her.

The bike wobbled as Kagome settled behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist. "You sure this is okay?"

"Yeah, it'll be fine. We'll eventually need to figure out where we can park –"

"Oooh, aren't we getting adventurous!"

"The car, Kagome! The car!" If he hadn't blushed by her sweet comments earlier, she had turned his cheeks into a beacon with the teasing. "When the weather is cooler, or you know…if we've got kids…"

Kagome pressed her cheek against his shaking back, biting down on her lip so she wouldn't laugh. "I know what you meant, and I think it's a good idea too. So, you have a good day?"

"I did. How about you?"

"Mm, I had a great day. We started with the shop you recommended. Our moms and Inukimi got their dresses. Actually, Inukimi got this really cute pantsuit. I tried on a bunch of dresses – and I found the dress!"

"Already?"

"Yeah!" Kagome sounded so happy about it, that he found himself smiling widely. "Sango took pictures of all the dresses that I didn't pick so I could show you when we get home."

He might've started to pedal faster. "Did Sango find her dress?"

"Not yet, though we were passively looking around. When the other girls come around in a couple weeks, we'll go back and look closer. I still need to finish picking out the accessories." Her voice dropped. "Do you think it's bad that the longer the day went, I felt less bad that they weren't with us? They got to see the pictures, and they'll see the actual dress when we go back."

"If it was real busy, then I wouldn't feel bad. There were five of you there already. If you had been a party of eight it might have been too much, you know?" She hummed in agreement. "Don't get me wrong, I like the girls – but – I feel like this might be one of those things that the most important people are there for." He really hoped he wasn't putting his foot into it. "Like your mom and Sango. My mother, if you wanted to add a third."

Why Inukimi was there, he really didn't know. He didn't figure she would take an active role in assisting, but as long as her presence didn't cause Kagome stress, he wasn't going to question it.

"Inukimi requested champagne."

"There it is." Now he knew. Kagome dipped her hand under his t-shirt and tickled his stomach, and the whole bike swerved. "You're gonna put us in a ditch, woman!"

"Then isn't it good we've got the engagement pictures done already!"

She laughed – laughed. Inuyasha didn't know what he was going to do with her. His knuckles were turning white as he gripped the handle bars with a new force. "What's the next thing we need to do? Pick out the invitations?"

"And start building a wedding registry," she added, and he could hear the whine in her tone. "I don't know what to put! I feel weird even making one, but I know if we don't we're going to catch hell."

"We'll figure something out. Maybe simple stuff for the house? Think we could get away with that?"

"Maybe?" Kagome shifted, resting her chin on his shoulder, seeing their street come into view. "Mama asked if we'd put any thought into the honeymoon. It came up right after the registry talk, which makes me wonder if we could get away with adding something for that on the registry, cause all I can think of is towels."

"Can't suggest a shower se-eeet! Kagome!" The little tart had pinched him! Now her laugh had turned into a full blown cackle, and he knew just how to get her back. "So have you decided on how we're spending our honeymoon?"

"Not really, cause with our track record we'd get called into work and it'd be cut short."

As the bike coasted into the driveway, Inuyasha reached back and patted her knee. "I can promise you, if I weren't the one to kill whoever would be the cause for our vacation being cut short, your father would."

Daisuke had told Inuyasha verbatim that he'd be out for blood if an instance like that morning were to happen again. The merman prayed to every god in creation that his future father-in-law never found out that they hadn't been sleeping that morning.

Chapter Text

"I feel really weird coming with you guys for this," Sango admitted, stepping into the bakery. Kagome had insisted she come along, but this really felt like it was meant to be more for the future bride and groom.

"You're basically the wedding planner," Inuyasha pointed out. "It makes sense to have you with us. A third person who knows the details and schedule can only make this easier – plus cake."

Okay, the merman had some valid points. Good thing she hadn't eaten yet.

A few hours later, after sampling a small assortment of cake and frosting flavors, it was another item to be ticked off the seemingly never-ending list. Kagome was very vocal about which flavor she enjoyed the most, and even before Inuyasha had tried it, Sango knew he was going to give her full choice. She'd been torn on chocolate or vanilla, but the baker that had sat with them reminded her that depending on her needs, the tiers could be alternated.

Then she'd been given the list of the fillings and flavors the bakery offered and knew which she wanted without even sampling them. Inuyasha had managed to convince her to at least try them, doing his best not to laugh at his fiancé. She'd lit up with excitement like she had the day she'd toured their wedding venue.

Though really, when "whisky caramel and vanilla buttercream" was an option, how could one go wrong?

The cake's design brought over a decorator that specialized in wedding cakes, which gave Sango her chance to shine. Details that Kagome couldn't recall about the venue, she remembered, relaying the space, the directions to the venue, and roundabout times they would need the cake and other treats.

Between the large space for their reception and the smallish guest size, the decorator had suggested faux tiers to add height to the cake, pulling out a sketch pad and a pencil to begin creating a visual. Kagome had supplied a few pictures as inspiration, wanting a simple design that fit their theme. Inuyasha and Sango let her take the reigns, sharing a relieved look. After all of the drama from a few weeks before, they had been worried she wouldn't bounce back to herself.

The idea of round tiers was nice, but it felt more practical to go with square tiers instead. The icing would be buttercream, with carefully arranged sugar frangipani that would climb up and around the sides. There would be additional treats also served; butter pecan cupcakes with buttercream frosting, as well as some packaged handmade sweets as wedding favors that one of the cooks at the diner offered.

In Inuyasha's view, it looked as though everything were coming together nicely. Why exactly his fiancé and Sango were giggling in the backseat as he drove them to dinner was making him suspicious. He'd stepped away to deal with the payments and confirm information, leaving the women to speak with the decorator and another baker. He hadn't even been gone that long, and the synchronous "Nothing!" they'd given him when he'd asked what was amusing was unsettling.

But he couldn't be mad. Kagome was happy. Whatever it was that was so funny, he'd find out eventually, cause neither one of them could help themselves.

She had three months to the day to get everything in order, and Sango was starting to get anxious. Things were flying by and for the first time, Kagome was the calm one.

Sango was working with Kagome's mom on the bridal shower, which was to be hosted at Michiru's. It was going to be a small gathering anyway, so the guest list wasn't really a thing to worry over. Having the mother of the bride step in and offer assistance with this part helped more than she'd thought, because it gave her more time to work out the details for the bachelorette party, like when it was going to be held and if Kagome wanted all of her bridesmaids to be there.

As far as she knew, that decision could still go either way, and it had been months since they'd talked in person.

The week the girls came to town on their fall break, things had gone so well. They'd met up for dinner the first night, gushed about planning details over brunch the next morning, and then hustled over to the bridal shop so they could pick their dresses.

And that was when things went to hell.

Sango knew the second that Kagome stepped out in her dress – the dress that she'd squealed and beamed over weeks before – that Eri and Yuka weren't fans, and it pissed her off. She held her tongue as Kagome calmly responded to each of their questions. Why did it have color? Why couldn't it just be entirely white? Why was the back so exposed? Why was she getting married on the beach? Couldn't she just get married with the beach as a view and wear some high dollar heels like normal brides?

The moment that Kagome returned home, however… Inuyasha had called Sango before she'd even reached her house, wanting to know why his fiancé had fallen apart when he'd asked her how her day had gone. He hadn't been mad at her, simply confused and panicking, but once he found out he'd gotten pretty pissed. She'd offered to come back, but he'd told her to take care of herself while he tried to soothe Kagome's hurt feelings.

They hadn't returned to the store until it was nearly time for the three to return to school, and things were strained, to put it delicately. Even Sango going to purchase a bottle of champagne couldn't fully lift the ill cloud, and though Kagome didn't show her disappointment in her friends' inability to be supportive, they could tell. They knew they had messed up and had told Sango as much.

Inuyasha had told her that Kagome had asked him what he would do, if it were his friends. Like she had told Kagome, it wasn't something he could answer. They both wished they could tell her, but this was a decision she needed to come to on her own.

Sango had volunteered to drive the couple to their appointment, partly because she knew that Inuyasha wouldn't be fit to drive afterwards, but she was also insanely curious about the whole process. It had to be a day that the three could all take off work, since it was apparently an all day affair.

This business venture she'd walked into was also run by merfolk, and she was really starting to suspect that everyone but a small handful of residents weren't fully human. The first merman that she'd met was a handsome man, slightly taller than herself, with his hair plaited down his back. "Bankotsu. I fill in for my brother when he's inking bond marks," he spoke, giving her a glance over. "You're Miroku's girl."

"I – uh…yes?" She was now claimed? What the hell? Sango thought they were still trying to get used to being around each other again! It wasn't a bad thing, of course, but she was surprised. "Sango," she added, shaking his hand. "Also the designated driver today."

"Well Sango, you're a good friend, cause these two are in for a long day." Bankotsu led the three into a separate section of the shop, telling them to have a seat. They still needed to get the store ready to open to the public, but his brother would be with them shortly.

The moment that they were alone, Sango turned to Inuyasha and hissed, "What has Miroku been going around telling people?!"

"How am I supposed to know?" he shot back. "I know as much as you do, and maybe not even that much!"

"Guys talk though –"

"You do remember me telling you about how I chased him down months ago, right? If Miroku doesn't want to say something, he doesn't. And before you ask, we don't go into as much detail as you two have. Yes, I've heard you two giggling and coming from a clueless man, it can be unnerving."

A new voice entered the room just then. "Oh honey, all men are clueless, but some of us do gab like one of the women." Like Bankotsu, this man was tall and handsome, though with a slightly more feminine facial structure. Man-pretty might've been more appropriate for the dark lashes that framed gray eyes and the long black hair. In place of a braid, his hair was pulled up into a high bun with an elaborate hair pin. "I'm Jakotsu. I heard you've met my brother. So," he clapped his hands together delightedly. "Who is who, and who am I giving the needle to today?"

"Will it hurt?" Kagome asked, looking through the book of designs with Sango. She wasn't one to say if she'd ever get a tattoo or not, but she also had never put a lot of thought into it. She could definitely appreciate the time that was spent on the good ones.

"Eh…" Jakotsu scratched the side of his nose, looking up from his sketchbook. "What's your pain tolerance?"

Kagome looked between him and Inuyasha, and she could see that he'd about figured out what she was referring to. "It's uh… a bit TMI…"

"Period cramps?" Jakotsu had said it so casually that Kagome wasn't sure if anything with this man would be too graphic. She appreciated that he didn't dance around it like men tended to do, at least.

"No, but those have nearly matched what this did once, come to think of it…"

The artist looked between the merman and his fiancé, and a knowing smile crossed his face. "Oh, I see," he drew out. "Dude, how'd you do it?"

Sango looked up. "Do what?"

"The shower," Inuyasha mumbled, face going red.

"Shower? Kagome what –" Sango didn't understand why at first Kagome was whispering about slipping and falling in the shower, but the radiant blush from Inuyasha helped the pieces click faster. "Ooooh, I see. So that's why you were talking about getting a shower chair!"

"Oh dude - if you can take that in the shower, then you're golden with these tattoos. You will feel a burn, like a heating pad being poked into your skin, but if you can handle being impaled then you probably won't feel this."

Sango howled with laughter until Kagome reminded her that this could very well be in her future too. Jakotsu didn't appear phased by the conversation going on around him as he prepared his work space. A large sketch pad was placed open on the table before them, displaying a design that he'd been sketching as they spoke.

"Alright so what happens when we've got a couple coming in for their bond marks is I tend to observe – people watch, if you will. I let my pencil decide where it goes, and the things I pick up on are what channels into the final look of the mark. Things you don't say can say more than you realize," he smiled, spinning around the sketch pad to face the couple.

"Oh wow," Sango breathed. "You guys, this is going to look so cool!"

Kagome felt her stomach flip. The design was beautiful, of that she had no doubt. It was just…very…detailed. Was this what they meant about it being an all day session?

Jakotsu noticed her face pale. "You look nervous, baby doll. What's going on in your mind? How can I help?"

She shrugged, unable to find the words. Even looking to Inuyasha for reassurance didn't help, because he was looking at her like he was waiting for her to walk out. "I want to do this," she told them with earnest. "But I've never…I mean, I know it's obvious I haven't –"

"Will it help if I tell you that this isn't out of the ordinary?" Jakotsu smiled in sympathy. "I've had couples come in who took hours to be coaxed into the chair. You're not alone. I'll only be able to place the ink on one of you at a time, so when you're ready, your fiancé will be right there with you. If it will ease your mind at all, I'll talk you through the steps as I do them."

Inuyasha took her hand, squeezing it. "Do you want to learn about the design first?"

"Yes! Okay, here –" the tattoo artist turned the sketchbook back around to face Kagome once more, pointing out the shapes with the capped end of his pen. "because this marriage is between a human and a merman from a former fully human mother, this part represents land and water. The dark crescent it attaches to is for silver, which to our kind is more valuable than gold. It is like the moon that guides the strength of the seas.

The larger crescent that frames the bond mark has a similar meaning. Within it are the phases of the moon, to symbolize that the bond is strong between you regardless of what changes may come. This line that comes down the center? That's your union, the bonding of your souls, if you want to be real romantic. And the waves at the bottom? Those are the mark of the prince's kingdom." Jakotsu smirked at the look of terror in Inuyasha's eyes. "You didn't think I'd notice I'd be inking royalty?"

"I am trying to tell Kagome that we're not really –"

"Your family is highly respected, and comes from a line of powerful guardianship. Excuse us peons if we want to honor history."

Sango snickered as the merman struggled to find a comeback. "Just accept that you're a celebrity and be done with it."

"How do you feel, Kagome?" Inuyasha asked as she adjusted her shirt over the bandage. Their sessions hadn't finished until an hour after the shop closed. Jakotsu had needed a pause between working on Inuyasha's back and Kagome's, which gave her a little more time to get her nerves in order.

She'd done well when she sat in the chair. Inuyasha hadn't been thrilled that she was topless, even if the only person Jakotsu was flirting with was him. His brother wasn't, and on reflex he stood in front of her each time Bankotsu so much as passed by the room. When he'd sit back down in front of her, he'd hold her hands in his, telling her without words that she could squeeze as hard as she needed to if it hurt too much.

For hours she sat there, smiling through any discomfort. Now she was ready to go home and continue with their wedding plans.

"Kinda sore? Not as bad as I thought it'd be?"

Jakotsu was clearing away the ink pots and sanitizing the work area. "You both chose a good time to get them done," he commented. "By the time the wedding comes around you'll be healed up and can show off the design. Which, because inquiring minds want to know, who's showing their back in their formal wear? I feel like you would," he nodded at Kagome.

Kagome hesitated. She didn't want to spoil the surprise in front of Inuyasha, but she also didn't want to come off as rude. "With where it's at, it should be visible." There, quick save.

"Come to think of it, what do mermen wear?" Sango asked. "We haven't gone out to pick out your clothes yet."

"That's because it won't be a traditional suit and tie," Inuyasha explained. It was probably going to bite him in the ass later for not telling Kagome this sooner, but they had been so busy that if Sango hadn't brought it up, he'd have completely forgotten. "It's a, uh… there's this…" he motioned to his shoulders, trying to find the right words. "this uh… it's not armor but it's a…"

"Family crest?" Jakotsu supplied.

"Yes! That's it!"

"You know, because you're a prince –"

Inuyasha shot him a dirty look, which made Kagome laugh. She knew it wasn't a big deal, but it was funny to see him so embarrassed by it. 'I guess he doesn't want to come off expecting special treatment.' "It's like your 'something old', then?"

"Uh…"

"You never heard the phrase 'something old, something new, something borrowed, something blue'?" she asked. Was that just a human thing? Oh shit, she needed to figure that out, cause she knew she needed to hold up that tradition –

"I have! We do that too. I kinda…forgot…with everything else…"

"Oh thank god me too," she sighed in relief. "You know what? We can talk about that tomorrow. Right now all I want to do is get home and relax."

Sango softly thanked the tattoo artist for allowing her to sit in on the sessions as the couple made their way to the front of the shop. Her butt was achy from sitting all day, but it was nothing compared to what her friends must be feeling. She'd paid attention to everything Jakotsu had said, in the off chance that something like this might actually be in her future too.

For now, she needed to drive them home. Tomorrow she'd remind them about the wedding invitations, the rehearsal and dinner, hair and makeup, music… chances are they had a few of those already decided, but one couldn't be too careful.

Chapter Text

Sango had to take steady breaths as she waited for the light to turn green. The wave of emotions that had come up out of left field was wavering at her throat, screaming to be let out. It shouldn't have been surprising. Not if she really thought about it. The problem was, she didn't want to identify those feelings.

Her best friend was moving on with her life, and she felt hers was stalled. No real prospects to speak of, no big direction to head towards. Not even a short-term goal past paying the bills each month.

There was one thing she was certain of, and it was that she wanted to stay on the island. Outside of the drama and stress around Kagome's wedding plans, the community as a whole was peaceful. It didn't have the rush of the big city, even in the higher-end downtown sections. People were kind. There was the occasional rudeness, usually reserved for tourists that had attempted to take advantage of their good nature.

And, as she was learning for the last six months, not everyone on the island was entirely human.

It shouldn't have been a groundbreaking discovery, in hindsight. She'd gotten the shock of her life when she learned Miroku was a merman, and that had been a genuine surprise she hadn't expected to receive up close. The more she learned though, the more it made sense. With Inuyasha introducing her to people he knew through connections older than him, it was the subtle lead-in that let them know she knew the secret. It was nice to be able to ask questions without having to ask if they believed in the merfolk myths and feeling foolish when she learned that she was talking to one of their kind.

When the light changed, her foot had nearly slammed on the gas out of an impatience to get home. Her breathing felt less of a struggle now, just a little further. Once she could get home, she could crawl into bed and assume the fetal position until her head returned to normal. Only…she wasn't going to be allowed to do that.

Miroku was sitting on her porch step when she pulled into her driveway.

"What are you doing here?" She hadn't waited to get out of the car to ask. Hadn't even unbuckled the seat belt.

"I wanted to see you," he said, standing up and coming towards her car. Miroku frowned as he took in her appearance. "That is, if you don't mind the company? I'll understand if you want to be alone –"

The driver's side door flew open so fast that Sango forgot to unbuckle the seatbelt. Her "no" came out mixed with the yelp as the belt jerked against her frame. Miroku caught the door, ducking in to deftly reach across her body to unlock the restraint. Sango's face was pink with embarrassment, whether from her clumsiness or her panic of him leaving, she wasn't sure. Possibly both.

"I don't want you to go," she told him softly. "I could really use the company." Sango smiled gratefully as she took his proffered hand. "I don't think I'll be the best host, I'm afraid…"

"You're perfect no matter what."

If that were true, then why was she so scared of the future? If she were perfect, why did she feel like she would grow old and die alone one day?

Miroku had brought ingredients for a one-skillet meal. She'd thrown herself at him in a one-sided hug before he could get everything unpacked. It was a bit of an overreaction, but she'd seriously considered skipping dinner in favor of ending the day as quickly as possible. Once it had sunk in that she was thanking him, Miroku returned the hug.

"I'm sorry," she mumbled against his shoulder. "You're my guest. You shouldn't be cooking."

"You need a break, from what I've heard from Inuyasha. It's the least I can do." Miroku guided her to sit on the stool she'd left sitting by the counter. "Is there too much on your plate as the maid of honor? Can I help in any way?"

"I…" Sango couldn't find an answer. Her hands gestured about as though that would help string a sentence together. She sighed, dropping them between her legs to grip the edge of the stool. "The stuff I've got to work on…it's not what's overwhelming me, but… I think the reality of everything has been settling in and it's getting to where I can't ignore it any longer."

Miroku glanced at her with a frown, chopping the ingredients. She hadn't really registered that he'd located her cutting board and knives. It was bizarre how well he adapted to her place. "Which part? Inuyasha and Kagome getting married?"

"Yeah. It's…oh god Miroku it's horrible of me to feel this way!" she groaned. "I should be so happy for my friend! She's getting married! Kagome's so excited and I really am happy for her, but I'm also freaking out? Our group has been falling apart since the other girls went off to college and traveling the world. So it's just been us two, and I never thought of Inuyasha as a threat to that, because he's never tried to get her to cancel plans or anything for his benefit.

But now they're a few weeks from the wedding and it's setting in that they're getting ready to cross a milestone and I can't stop thinking about what I'm going to do? It's so selfish of me to be worried about how this is affecting me when my friend needs me to be there for her! She needs me to be the organized and supportive friend and I keep having these thoughts about what I'm going to do after the wedding, when I should be more concerned with making sure the caterers and the flowers and – and –"

She didn't realize she was crying until she felt the wetness of Miroku's shirt as he pulled her against him. He didn't say anything as she sobbed into his shoulder, only smoothed his hand along her back in an attempt to soothe her.

"You've been holding all of this in?" he whispered. "Why have you not said anything?"

Sango sniffled. "I can't tell Kagome about this. I don't want to upset her. The girls did that enough when they criticized her dress."

"You could've told me."

"You weren't here when it started to build up." She hated how pathetic she sounded right then.

"…That's fair. I haven't been the best friend to you for a while." They had cleared that up when he'd texted her months ago, and between then and now he'd done his best to not hide away again. But Sango had been doing the exact same thing, only she had been better at hiding it behind a smile instead of disappearing. "Sango, I want you to know that you don't have to keep it in. it's not good for you. You can always talk to me."

She leaned back and gave him a hard look through bloodshot eyes.

"I mean it," he promised. "You're too precious to me."

Was he? He was! Miroku was blushing! She was too, but that was besides the point. Did she dare… Sango swallowed. If she was wrong, she couldn't hurt any more than she already was. "What do you mean by that?" she asked softly.

"The exact reason that I was pulling away. I told you I was scared, but I never told you how scared I was." Miroku reached up and cupped her face, brushing his thumbs across her cheeks to dry her stray tears. "I care about you, Sango. A lot. So much so that I've been scared to be around you in case you didn't feel the same way. I didn't mean to hurt you, especially with everything else you've held in secret."

Sango's eyes drifted shut as she felt him press his lips to hers. It wasn't their first kiss, but it felt like the first time. Soft, unsure. He'd pull back slightly, and she'd close the distance to let him know she wanted his affection.

Only this time, when he backed away, there was something new. "I'm in love with you, Sango."

"I love you too."

It had slipped out so easily that she had laughed through her tears. This wasn't how she expected to find out she was loved in return, but as Miroku pulled her close once more, she didn't care that their next kiss was marred by a few tears.

She was happy.

It was her final dress fitting, and per the suggestion of the woman assisting her that day, Kagome put everything on that she'd be wearing. The dress, the flower crown she'd picked over a veil, her shoes, and the sparse pieces of jewelry…

Seeing herself in the full-length mirror, Kagome cried. Sango cried. Her mother cried. The employee even started to tear up and was scrambling to get tissues in hands. Kagome was apologizing, swearing up and down that she was happy as she blotted her eyes with the tissue. The moment that she saw it all together…it was overwhelming in the best way, and she couldn't wait to see Inuyasha's face when she walked down the aisle to him.

Sango's wistful expression as she took the garment bag with care was something that Kagome hoped her friend would get one day. Then again, maybe she was mellowed out now that they had come to terms with a cloud of stress that had been hanging over the both of them for months. Sango blurting out "I've been jealous of you for months" as soon as Kagome had opened the door earlier that morning had been startling. She'd come in, and over a cup of coffee had confessed everything that she had told Miroku a week before. She explained how she didn't want to tell her because she didn't want to make her feel bad, and how Miroku had told her it would be better if she did…

When Inuyasha came downstairs to two crying women in the dining room, he had been so confused that he offered to make pancakes because he thought they were hungry. Which wasn't wrong, but it had made the pair laugh. He'd made plans to take care of some errands and invited Souta to come along, get the boy out of the house for a bit. He'd had to text the boy to let him know he'd be a little later than he expected, because he couldn't leave until they had stopped crying.

After dropping Souta off at Michiru and Daisuke's, Inuyasha returned home. It had been relaxing to spend time with Kagome's brother; with all of the wedding planning there hadn't been time like there used to have been. He'd been ecstatic to have been asked to be the ring bearer, even if tradition would've put him years past the cutoff limit. It's not like they were doing anything by the books, because their "flower girl" was his step mother, who wanted to be called the "Bloom Babe" as Souta escorted her.

Souta thought "Aunt Kimi" was cool, which delighted the woman to no end. Inuyasha was certain everything would be fine, even if he was nervous.

As he started to pull into the driveway, he spotted Sango's car and made sure to give her room to back out before he parked. He'd swung by the diner to pick up food for dinner, and thankfully had the foresight to pick up Sango's favorite as well. The greasy burgers and fries probably weren't the best thing to eat the closer they got to the big day, but his girls were upset earlier and needed something with no guilt.

Yes, his girls. As much as he considered himself to only ever be Kagome's, he still considered Sango a close friend, like Miroku. Fortunately, the merman was all too willing to offer affection that Inuyasha couldn't and wouldn't give. Whatever his parents decided on decades ago to make their throuple work, that was their business. He shifted the bags to hang on his left wrist while he held the cardboard drink carrier as he reached up to grab the door handle –

"No! Don't look, Inuyasha!"

The merman looked at the front door, puzzled as to why his fiancé would say that. She hadn't said that since that morning he snuck in her bed. So why now? He turned the doorknob, growing more concerned with the sounds of scrambling and her panicked voice.

"Kagome, whatever it is I'm sure it's fi-"

He never saw it coming. Never saw Sango throw open the door, diving at his stomach. One moment he was standing on the porch, the next he was on his back in the front yard and winded. The food – fortunately – was still within the Styrofoam containers and in the plastic bags, though it might have been shuffled about in the flying tackle. The drinks… it was a good thing they were fountain drinks and not booze, or they all would have been crying.

"Sango," he wheezed, "what the hell –"

"Can't let you see Kagome's wedding dress," was all she said, moving quickly to sit on his midsection. Inuyasha let out another whimper as she made herself comfortable, ignoring the fact that he couldn't suck in air. "Ooh, what's this?" she asked, unhooking the bags from his wrist, letting his arm fall back on the ground.

"Di…ner…"

Sango pulled the bags open and nearly stuck her head in like a dog snooping for treats, inhaling the aroma like he wished he could do with just plain air – "Ooooh," she drew out, realization hitting. "Wow I guess it is late, huh? As soon as Kagome gets her dress put away – which you had best not go poking around for or I will duct tape your fingers together just try me – I'll get out of your hair and let you eat dinner…wait…Inuyasha, did you..?"

The merman wasn't able to form words, so the best he could do was nod, knocking his head against the grass to confirm that yes he had gotten her dinner too. Daisuke had labeled the containers, almost as if he expected Sango to say such a thing.

It was his saving grace that Kagome appeared in the doorway, taking in the chaos of the front yard. There were three fountain drinks scattered on the lawn, soaking into the soil and with any luck killing the weeds. Her fiancé was pinned by what he would later dub – when he could breathe – "an amazon of a woman" who was sitting on his chest with her head nearly buried in a plastic bag. Said woman happened to look up right then and declare that Inuyasha had come bearing the gift of fast food.

The way Sango was able to jerk him up off the grass so easily was possibly worse to his self-confidence than the way she gut-checked him. The woman was probably as strong as he was, so Miroku needed to watch himself, cause she could handle her own. Kagome bent to collect the cups to toss, trying hard not to laugh. He knew she wanted to laugh. She wasn't making eye contact with him. She barely looked directly at Sango.

She finally lost the battle when he approached the front door looking around and waiting to be tackled again. It got even better when Sango said "She told you not to look!"

"I barely touched the knob!"

"How many times have you said that before?!"

"The door, Sango! The door!"

Kagome had to run past the arguing pair to toss the cups in the bin on her sprint to the bathroom, laughing the entire way.

Inuyasha took the bags into the kitchen to unpack them, while Sango followed to search for plates. "I get that it's a tradition, but was blindsiding me really necessary?" He turned his head to see the brunette looking sheepish.

"I mean it worked," she insisted. "Sorry about that. I wasn't expecting to send you flying."

"I'm not mad about it, just…really impressed. I can't imagine many women would do that for their bride, you know? Eri or Yuka would probably scream and throw things. I'm not sure what Ayumi would do, and that scares me…"

Sango didn't know either. Ayumi was the silent chaotic type. One never knew when she'd go off because she was so easy going, and the longer one knew her the more they hoped they'd never see that side of her. She was about to comment as much when Kagome reappeared.

"The dress is hidden," she announced. "And I'm no longer at risk of an accident –"

"Thank god –"

"You nearly lost your fiancé and that's what concerns you –"

"I said I was sorry!"

"You better be! I brought you food!" the merman grinned. He was only picking at Sango, and they all knew it. It wasn't like it had been the first time she'd tackled him, just the first that she'd knocked him on his ass. She'd charged him the day after the dinner with Miroku, having learned that he'd been the one to get his friend to pack up the courage.

"I can show you what I'll be wearing, if you want?"

He'd asked out of a need to make it up to Kagome for scaring her senseless earlier. If he'd have thought to call ahead he could have let her know he was on his way home, but he was so focused on getting home that it had slipped his mind. But with Sango there it'd also be good for her, since there were some alterations to the human traditions. With almost all of the groomsmen being mermen, it only made sense to blend certain aspects.

Inuyasha had to run out to the car to get the garment bag and case, having forgotten about them in the rush. The case brought some curious looks as he set it down to unzip the garment bag. "White linen tunic and tan drawstring pants," he motioned to the articles of clothing on the hangers. "Since the other girls don't know everything, it was your dad's suggestion," he added. "If we were getting married in the kingdom, we'd just be wearing ornamental jewelry, but since it's on the beach it'd be better to not be topless…"

The tunic itself was simple in design, with long sleeves that had the option to be rolled up to the elbow. Small embroidery formed a hem around the collar and neckline. Inuyasha moved to lay the bag across the back of the chair, then reached for the case. Both women scooted forward on the couch cushions in anticipation of what was inside.

"This came from my old man. It's…uh…older than both me and Sesshomaru combined, it's been in our family so long." He lifted up a heavy looking silver pauldron with belt and buckle enclosure. The prominent piece was hammered into a shape similar to a tail fin. Underneath it hung plates that were built of smaller scales that, as Inuyasha demonstrated, would wrap around the upper part of the bicep. Thick silver coils created swirl patterns around polished stones before closing at the buckle. The belt that would wrap around his midsection looked like it was leather?

"How..?" Kagome knew physics didn't really apply in this situation, but… "Your family lives in the ocean. How do you keep this from tarnishing?" That case couldn't be air tight, and even then, wouldn't it have to be anchored..?

"Oh, that. I went by the jewelry store today when I was running errands with Souta to pick it up. Kikyo keeps the pieces in storage, and let me know on my way over to pick your brother up that it had been polished and was ready to be collected."

"So…this jewelry store…that's run by merfolk…have a stash of family's heirlooms?" Sango thought out loud. "Inuyasha, it sounds like this place doubles as a bank. You do realize that?"

Silence. "When you put it that way, yeah I guess it does?" he shrugged, setting the pauldron back in the case. "It was one of those things I never questioned as a kid because it was normal. Which, we need to figure out what we're going to do about the girls."

It was something they had been toeing around for months, and with the date only being weeks away now, they couldn't put it off any longer. Inuyasha wasn't going to give an opinion on this, because he didn't know the girls as long as Kagome or as well as he did Sango. It wouldn't be right, so it became Kagome's decision, and one that he knew she struggled to make for months.

"Whatever you decide will be the right choice," Sango added, having seen firsthand the multiple reasons for Kagome's stress.

Kagome sighed, combing her fingers through her hair. Finally she said, "I don't think they should know. With everything…" she gestured at nothing in particular. "…I don't know how they'd take this news. I mean, Ayumi is the only one I'd feel comfortable telling if I were to tell, but it could get back to Eri and Yuka…"

"And that's drama you don't want right before your wedding."

"Or ever," she told Sango. Kagome felt the couch cushion shift next to her as Inuyasha sat on her other side. "I'm sorry, Inu. Is it going to be a problem if it stays a secret around them?"

"You don't have to apologize. They fully planned to not reveal anything about our kind even if you decided to tell the girls. It's easier that way, and we can't be sure that an unsuspecting human wouldn't overhear at the reception."

"Like this unsuspecting human." Sango still covered her face in embarrassment when she thought back on learning that Miroku was from a whole different world.

Three days later, Kagome was ushered over to her parents house for the bridal shower. She had a feeling before she'd even stepped in the house that her mom had gotten excited – it was a given, first child was getting married and all that – but the silk flowers and soft cream and white balloons that were arranged on the front porch railing was a little much. Once she got inside, however…

Michiru had never done subtle when it came to decorating for anything. Holidays, birthdays, first and last days of school, graduation, anything she could find an excuse to decorate for she took it. It's not like it was tacky, it was just a lot.

Silk flowers blended with vases of real flowers. There was silk bunting pinned with silk flowers at each gathered point. Balloons in shades of rose gold, white, and cream were everywhere. Furniture had been cleared out of the living room save for the seating and the treat table. It was lovely and just this side of making Kagome tear up. Then she got shuffled into the "woman of the hour" seat and she had to hold in her emotions cause no one wanted to see the bride-to-be get weepy over how pretty decorations looked.

It was strange to be front and center with a room full of women talking around her and watching her open gifts that she'd felt just as weird adding to a registry. Things she added that she didn't expect to receive were there, like the new nonskid copper bottomed cookware set. It was something they'd added that they could always wait on and get if it went on sale. There was also a large stack of the softest bath towels that she'd ever felt, assorted bath products in gifts sets as a "just because", and a pair of stemless wine glasses that she was certain were meant to go with the "treat yourself" aesthetic.

Hours had passed, a lot of sugar had been consumed, along with a bottle of champagne between the ones that remained. Eri, Yuka, and Ayumi needed still needed to check in to their hotel rooms, so they had left with extra pieces of cake. Kagome didn't want to take all of it home with her, and Michiru didn't want to let Souta eat that much either.

"Where do we stand with the wedding?" Kagome asked, looking around her. "I still need to go with Inuyasha to meet with the officiant, and we might be able to get in to do that tomorrow morning. There's the seating chart, but we've also been talking about letting it be open? Outside of pictures, I wouldn't expect the wedding party to feel forced to sit together if they didn't want to." Silently she made a mental note to pick up the gifts for her bridesmaids, because she wanted Sango to be surprised as well.

"That should be fine, dear!" Michiru smiled. "It's your wedding, after all!"

"Yes, anywhere you can cut out something that will stress you out, you should." After a beat, Inukimi added, "Izayoi and I will check in with the florist, and we can run through the cocktail menu."

Kagome wanted so badly to tell Inukimi that if she'd said that months ago, she'd be down a couple bridesmaids and gained an ulcer from the guilt of cutting them out. She also hadn't been sure about a cocktail bar being at the reception back then, but it wasn't such a bad idea after all. Inukimi had good tastes; it was a no-brainer to let her handle that task.

"Then if they're taking that, I'll make the calls about the reception menu and get the menu cards printed," Michiru offered. "I can send the guest list to the caterers with the cards at the same time."

Sango had pulled out her phone and opened up her notes app, grateful for the additional help but also feeling guilty for needing to delegate some of her workload. She'd confided in Michiru when they set up for the party, and she'd been all too willing to lend a hand. Since it was simply checking in with people or moving things to the venue, it was busy work that could be spread out. "Alright, then that leaves me with meeting with the photographer, and Kagome to approve the day-of itinerary once I write it –"

"Is it safe to crash the party?" a male voice called out, garnering five heads to turn and look at the entryway at once. Miroku held his hands up in a placating gesture, and behind him Inuyasha looked apologetic for the merman's audacity.

"You boys are more than welcome," Michiru got up from her seat. "Would you care for a piece of cake?"

"Oh hell yeah," Miroku grinned, following her. Inuyasha had made a detour to kiss his fiancé on the cheek and softly apologize first.

Sango crossed her arms over her chest, resisting the urge to toss her phone at her boyfriend's head. He was at the perfect spot, and it was warranted… "We were just going over what we still needed to do," she told him. "I was about to say that we were going to sit down later this evening and figure out our plans for the bachelor and bachelorette parties."

She glanced down at her watch surprised that it was later than she expected. Inuyasha had used the excuse of coming to pick Kagome up after the shower, knowing there would be champagne served. Miroku had tagged along to drive Sango back to her place in her car, since they had parties to figure out still. It was a sweet gesture, and she appreciated it. She wished Miroku's timing would have been better, however.

"Cool beans," he smiled, taking a large bite of cake. That was great, just great. He was going to be stuffed with sugar and they needed to plan out the traditional "last hurrah" for their friends. Which was a dumb concept anyway, because they weren't the kind of couple that had to do everything together and were accepting of differing interests.

These were more of a "what's something fun that we can do to destress before the wedding" kind of parties, and she had no idea of what to do.

Chapter Text

"Okay I think I figured out how I want to fix these," Kagome looked unsure as she crossed her fingers, looking down at what was once her coffee table. "Loop the wine charm on the bottle of Moscato and set that next to the bottle of sunscreen so they both stand upright. Try to add in one of each of the candies, and then we can add more once all the bags are filled."

"Then what do we do about these little ball things? Or the little soap?" Miroku held up one of the balls to his nose, sniffing it through the shrink-wrap cover. "Smells like fruit."

"That's a bath bomb, and it's pina colada scented," Sango pointed out.

"Then why is it blue?"

"It makes it pretty! Now stuff your ball in the bag!"

"What if it doesn't fit?" He grinned. "It is hefty after all."

"I'll make it fit –" she growled through clenched teeth.

"Sango dear, I had no idea about this side of you…"

Inuyasha looked across the coffee table at Kagome as if to say "You wanted me to bring him". Miroku was in one of his moods, and Sango wasn't feeling up for his smart comments. It was understandable, when one thought about it.

The wedding was only a week away now. Seven days. Kagome was turning into an animal getting skittish right before a storm, and Sango was right behind her. One wanted things to work out and the other was going to burn the earth if her friend didn't get the wedding she wanted. So for Miroku to try to be cheeky right then was like toeing through a minefield.

The last of the pieces for the favor bags had come in the mail the day before, so Sango volunteered her hands for the cause. Inuyasha had brought Miroku because he happened to be passing him on the way to Sango's, who was already at their house. He'd stepped out to pick up the little bottles of Moscato as well as lunch, because it was going to be an all-day thing. The coffee table was covered before he'd even left, and Kagome hadn't finished organizing everything.

Now, it was somehow worse.

Kagome took a bottle of the Moscato and the keychain bottle of sunscreen, tucking them into one of the cotton drawstring bags she'd found from a creator online that she could get customized. The sublimated print had their names, the location, and the wedding date underneath a grouping of starfish. They turned out nice, and were simple like she'd wanted. Next was a travel size bottle of bath gel, and then he heard her not-so-silent prayers as she dropped in one of the bath bombs.

"It fits!" she squealed. "Thank god –"

Miroku couldn't hold it in. He had to, or he was going to explode. With a grin he looked at Inuyasha and said "I bet you said the same thing the first time you two –"

"If you finish that sentence I will hurl you into the ocean in your clothes," he warned.

"The wedding is Saturday which means the rehearsal dinner is Friday which means we've got the bachelor and bachelorette parties on Thursday and it's Tuesday today so if I can relax today I can spend tomorrow packing for our honeymoon and everything else and it'll be fine." Kagome looked up at Inuyasha, her voice cracking at "Right?"

He didn't know what the hell to say to that. He'd never seen Kagome come this unglued about something, and he'd helped her study for finals in high school. Inuyasha closed the space between them and pulled her into his arms. "I say this with love, Kagome. You need to calm down."

"I –"

"You're not and don't try to tell me you are," Inuyasha cut her off. "If you try to schedule in time to relax, it's not going to be relaxing."

"But –"

"Am I wrong?"

"…"

Her pout made him laugh. "Didn't think so. Now hear me out. We get everything together today. We get it all set up downstairs, so we can have it ready to take to the venue. Then we spend whatever time we've got left today and tomorrow relaxing."

He waited for Kagome to find a flaw in the logic, and she'd made an attempt with work, only to remember that the schedule had been arranged in their favor for this reason. She still felt bad about that, but it did give the teens that were picking up hours some more experience. Finally she asked, "Have I turned into a bridezilla?"

"What? No, what brought that on?"

She shrugged. "I've been realizing that the less control I have over things the more I've stressed."

"I think it's more that the less you have to focus on, the more you've stressed? It's going to be okay, Kagome."

"I know…" She pressed her face into his shoulder, groaning. "I want things to go like they're supposed to, for all the money we've put into this wedding to be worth it."

Inuyasha kissed her temple, understanding what she meant. "It will be worth it. We'll be together. Our families and friends will be there to see us get married. Anything we've spent money on? It's all to enhance what we've got already, and if a vase of flowers isn't right or we have to shout our "I dos" over the wind, it's only going to make it more unique." There wasn't much more he could say to convince her that things would be fine. Instead, he could show her.

He guided her to their bed, where she had started to upend all of their clothes. Together they took their time, sorting by the essentials and then setting out pieces they'd most likely wear. He'd cracked a joke about how they probably didn't need as much as she thought, grinning at how she'd broke out into a blush and laughed. That was what he wanted to see.

Stacks of bags and suitcases were in piles in the living room and entry way, which was a bad idea in retrospect, but Inuyasha also didn't count on having to sprint down the stairs to answer the door.

In a pirate costume that… was in the process of being removed.

The delivery guy had nothing to say outside of "Hey man, whatever she wants, right?" as he handed him the clipboard to sign. Inuyasha could only blush because…well…it had been his idea… The moment the door shut, his voice cracked as he called out "Kagome! We got a delivery!"

Thump.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

He was too busy moving the delivery packages to the dining room table to see his fiancé hop down the stairs in the fake mermaid tail. It had a zipper along the side so she could take it off, but she'd been committed to their game.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

"Why didn't you take it off?" he laughed, seeing her continue to hop to the table. It was killing any credibility for being sexy, but he'd still carry her back upstairs to pick up before they were interrupted.

"Because that's your job, Captain," she grinned. "What's all this, anyway?"

Inuyasha had been looking for a card among the fruit bouquet arrangement and passed it to her. "I think they're trying to make up for how they acted last fall?"

Kagome glimpsed the card, seeing the girls' names on it. Why they hadn't apologized at the bridal shower, she didn't know. It's not like she was still upset about it; Sango had told her after they had gone back to college that they knew they'd been too critical. She frowned when she read the words "To kickstart your honeymoon".

A special sticker had been placed on one box, telling the giftees that it was to be opened first. Inuyasha returned with scissors to break the tape on what they learned quickly was a bakery item. Kagome began to flip back the lid, only for her eyes to widen as she shrieked "Oh my god!" and nearly smashed it back into place.

"What?! What?! What's wrong?!"

"I can't." She shook her head. "I can't even…"

Inuyasha, curiosity too strong, opened the box. And stared. Then stared some more, tilting his head to the side, like it would help it make sense. "This…this better be cake or I'm going to feel real inadequate…"

"I'm pretty sure it's cake," she groaned. "Just like I'm sure Eri was the one that put this order in."

"Of course she did," he deadpanned. Inuyasha couldn't quit staring at it. It was… anatomically correct, so whoever had decorated it had done well. He hoped the cake flavor wasn't red velvet…

"What are we going to do with this?" she groaned. Inuyasha looked at her like he couldn't believe she asked that. "Do you want to take a knife to this?!"

"Better it than me, and I want to know what kind of cake it is." The merman was already going to get a knife and fork.

Kagome couldn't believe him. She looked back at the box with a frown. They were going to be going off for their respective parties the next day, and since she had no idea what Sango had planned, it might be crass to carry a partially eaten…thing…with her. Inuyasha returned with a knife and fork in each hand, looking at the box like he were about to go into surgery and mumbling about if he should start at the tip or the base.

"Follow your bliss, Captain," she told him, biting her lip so she wouldn't laugh. There were other boxes to open, and the sooner they figured out what was inside, the sooner they could get back to what they were doing.

Each plain box held another box inside, and for good reason. These were wrapped in bright and very indecent wrapping paper. Once Inuyasha got his answer with the cake – plain vanilla – he started to poke around the boxes. "I shouldn't be surprised," he said as he tore open one end of a smaller box. "They either wanted to make it up or embarrass you – the hell? This looks like one of those chew toy rings they sell at the pet store!"

"Uh…"

"Kagome why would they send us a puppy teething ring?"

"Inuyasha…it's…"

The merman fell silent, and Kagome wasn't sure how to take it. His expression went from confused, to annoyed, to a blank stare before realization set in. "Oh there is no way in hell –"

"I told you Eri tried –"

"There is no way this will fit!"

Now Kagome was stunned speechless. She'd been about to tell him that she had an idea of what it was for, but he'd crashed into that conclusion. Back when Eri had tried to talk her into placing an order, she'd emailed Kagome links to the sites as an "if you change your mind". Though now…it didn't seem like she had to, as each box was something akin to a couple's sampler.

"You know," she finally found her voice again, "we can just…stick these in our honeymoon suitcases, since we won't be here tomorrow…"

Inuyasha looked up at her, catching the tinge of sadness in her voice. They didn't have a whole lot of time left in the day, because in the morning they'd be going off separately, and wouldn't see each other again until the rehearsal dinner. 'We won't have any time together for ourselves even then,' he thought. 'Not until after the reception…'

Somehow, this felt worse than the time he left her alone at home to get answers. He was glad that they could celebrate their upcoming marriage with their family and friends, but there had been so much "togetherness" with everyone for months that what he really wanted was to spend time with her. Alone and away from everything else. Which was what they had been attempting to do, before the delivery…

Mind made up, Inuyasha collected the items and quickly shoved them underneath the clothes in the suitcases. The cake was tucked away in the refrigerator. They could figure out what to do about that later. in the meantime…

"I believe I was getting close to finding buried treasure," he grinned, sweeping his giggling fiancé's legs out from underneath her to carry her back upstairs.

Inuyasha had left first. Miroku had ridden over with Sango and helped them load her car with the suitcases and bags before they'd gone to pick up Souta. The arrangements for the next couple nights were…interesting. Neither wanted to stay in the house without the other. It didn't matter if the bridesmaids or the groomsmen were there, it wouldn't be the same. Sango had offered her place, but ended up loaning it to Miroku and Inuyasha so Kagome's brother wouldn't be left out, given everyone else was a merman. That meant that the girls would be staying in the small suite that Sango had rented at the venue.

It had it's benefits. They would already be at the venue the morning of the wedding, and could get prepared right away. They could bring everything for the wedding and honeymoon to Sango's room, and move it over to the bridal suite. When Kagome asked why they didn't just go to the bridal suite in the first place, Sango had given her a dark look.

It was either bad juju that she didn't know about or her friend just wanted to host somehow, so she didn't try to argue.

Eri, Yuka, and Ayumi on the other hand, had been all squeals when Sango and Kagome pulled into the parking garage. Kagome had been left wondering if they hadn't already been hitting the drinks, and they had planned to go out to brunch once they got settled in the suite. She wasn't sure if it was a good sign that her bridesmaids may have been pouring starters in the parking lot.

"Did you get the cake?" Yuka giggled.

"Yeah, did you bring it?"

"Uh…" Kagome paled. It was packed in the car; Inuyasha had told her to take it with her because it was probably meant for her party. Regrettably they had come to this conclusion after they had eaten half of the "base" later that evening. Eri was already going into the back seat to get it, and she had to act quick. "It's a little bit…lopsided…" she grimaced as the box was flipped open.

"I can see that," Eri snorted.

"In Inuyasha's defense he wanted to know what flavor it was and couldn't bring himself to cut the tip off." It was really hard to not laugh as she explained, and Sango was bent over struggling to breathe, having heard it come from the merman earlier. "He figured – there's two – it made sense to sacrifice one for science."

The amount of cackling from the five women was unnatural as it echoed through the parking garage. Once the laughter subsided, the car was unpacked. Kagome was dead set on carrying her dress, which limited how many bags she could sling on her shoulder, but they had been able to get everything with one trip.

"Let me get this straight," Sesshomaru looked around the room he was currently standing in. "Instead of renting a suite, or even better – going to the venue where we'll be staying anyway – you brought us to your girlfriend's house?"

Miroku pouted. "When you put it like that it sounds stupid."

"That's because it is."

Before Miroku could fire back, Inuyasha clapped a hand over his mouth. "We're not going to the venue until after the rehearsal dinner," he explained. "We're less likely to cross paths with Kagome if we don't arrive until later in the evening."

"You do realize that this makes no sense," his brother continued. "We have to drive to Kagome's parents' house for the dinner, then back here to pack up, and then go across town to the venue. That doesn't include whatever hairbrained idea Miroku has cooked up."

Shippo couldn't help but agree with Sesshomaru on that, but like hell he was going to say it outright. To his left, Souta was reclining on the couch, scrolling his phone as the three argued. Koga sat next to him, looking over his shoulder at the screen. They already knew what the plan was, and if Sesshomaru had been willing to listen instead of nitpick the roundabout plan, he'd also know that they were all headed to the amusement park for the day.

"Look, when it's your wedding you can make us all sleep in a giant fishbowl if you want, but I am not going to be tackled by Sango again!" Inuyasha rubbed his chest on reflex, recalling that memory.

"Dude, what'd you do?" Koga snickered.

"Nearly saw Kagome's dress."

Souta let out a hiss. "Yeah, that would do it. Kagome's been really weird about all these wedding traditions for months, so if Sango's running defense it was only because of that."

"Have you seen it?" Shippo asked the boy.

"What – no. Mom's seen it but Dad hasn't yet either. I think she's only letting women see it…"

Sesshomaru looked at Inuyasha. "Your hair is long enough, little brother…I'm sure Sango won't mind –"

"He's not wearing Sango's clothes!" Miroku cut in quickly.

"Are you trying to get me killed!?" He knew Sesshomaru had joked about using him as shark bait when they were kids, but he'd sooner kiss a shark's ass than dress in drag to get around some superstitions so they could go to the venue early.

"Why the hell are we even discussing this?" Koga looked bored. "I say we get going to the park –"

"What park?" both brothers asked.

Miroku shot a dark look at Koga, whose only response was to shrug. "I was going to wait until we were on the way, but since someone has a big mouth –"

"Oi!"

"–we're going to the Pavillion. I picked up day passes and figured we'd go, then pick up dinner and come back to the beach for a bonfire before we crashed." He looked at Inuyasha, hoping the fact that Koga had spoiled the plans hadn't disappointed his friend. The merman appeared happy at least, though when he learned about the additional surprise he had planned he was gonna flip.

While the guys continued to argue at Sango's house, Kagome had been taken out to brunch after they had checked into the suite and gotten their bags brought in. Courtesy of Ayumi, the five were coordinated in special t-shirts for the occasion. Kagome's had "Bride" in a seafoam green script across the chest of her white shirt, while they wore the same shade of green with "Bride's Babes" in white. They had continued to laugh over the cake's demise, and Kagome assured her friends that there were no hard feelings anymore.

From brunch, she'd been taken to Sanderling Resort for a day of pampering. A relaxing massage had been part of her package – and a surprise treat for Sango from the other girls as well. Kagome told Sango as they left that she'd have to see if she could talk Inuyasha into coming back with her sometime. If not, there was always doing it at home, which she'd have no complaints about either. The lady that had massaged her had taken one look and knew she wouldn't have relaxed if her coworker had offered his services.

They met up with the girls, who had opted to take a yoga class to relax instead. A group mani-pedi appointment had been reserved, a full treatment for the occasion. Kagome wasn't going to be a stickler for consistency with their nails, so whatever wild colors they picked were their choice. Their dresses only matched in color; the cut of each was suited to the wearer, and that's what Kagome wanted. "I want you to be happy," she'd told them when they were looking through the color catalogues. "If we match, that's fine, but it's not going to be the end of the world."

"Who is she and where is Kagome?" Eri mock-whispered to Sango.

Sango shrugged. "Well, she's gotten massaged two ways since yesterday from what I've heard. It's still Kagome in there; she's just really chill now."

"Oh ha ha," Kagome pretended to be annoyed but failed. Her face had gone bright red as she realized how accurate that was. "There was also cake," she added, sending all five of them into fits of laughter that confused the poor nail techs.

"We gotta make plans to come back here with the girls," Miroku noted, looking around the park. They'd just gotten off The Scrambler, and he was silently gloating that Sesshomaru was looking a little green. It was petty but he honestly couldn't care. If he had wanted to be the Best Man and have control over the plans, he shouldn't have deferred.

Inuyasha nodded absently, watching some parents take pictures of their child on one of the smaller rides. The indigo eyes that suddenly blocked his vision had him jumping, nearly knocking into Koga.

"You're not having second thoughts, are you?" Miroku turned and stared in the direction Inuyasha had been. The turn back was slow and almost diabolical. "You're not having second thoughts. You're looking ahead, you sly dog!"

"Will you shut up!" Inuyasha's face started to go red, and thankfully with the sunny day they were having, it might pass as a small sunburn if it didn't fade quick.

Koga had been too focused on the smells of the fried food around them to pay them much mind. "You two want to go back and forth about Yash thinking like an adult, you go right ahead. Me, Shippo, and Souta here are gonna go try the fried Snickers bars. You interested, Sesshomaru?"

"Go. To. Hell."

"Funnel cake instead?"

Souta started pulling Koga away from the taller man, whose stomach had visibly turned over with a look that could kill. He had seen that look before. Kagome had sent him that look back when she was in school. 'Koga must be an only child, or he really likes pushing buttons.' He'd get him a bottle of water.

The Grand Prix Pro track was ambitious to start with, but once Inuyasha had been told that this was the additional surprise in their outing, he'd taken one look at the map and said "We ride that". There had been no hesitation, and his brother had been about to interject when Inuyasha pointed out that Shippo and Souta were tall enough to qualify to drive one of the Junior karts on the track. They just needed to have their wristbands on to be scanned before they could race.

"Dude you know we can get unlimited rides with the bumper cars with these passes?" Koga was now skimming the map as they crossed the park.

Without missing a beat, Sesshomaru told the merman that if he really wanted to be put into a wall in a narrow turn, all he had to do was ask.

Souta nudged Inuyasha, leaning over to whisper, "Your brother has a mean streak a mile wide."

"Yeah," he laughed. "I can't say I'd blame him today, though. Koga's pushing it. Don't worry, he won't do anything to you."

"Okay…but if Koga tries to use me as a shield, what do I do?"

"Floor it and I'll put him in the wall."

On Friday, both groups were less inclined to roll out of bed, having stayed up later than they'd intended the night before. Drinks had been consumed, deliciously bad food was eaten, stories were swapped. Pictures had also been taken, which wouldn't have been so bad if they had been sober.

It would have been even better if they hadn't been sent with drunk texts.

Inuyasha cradled his head in his hand as he stared at his phone, trying to make sense of the long string of texts that were in the group chat and wondering what the hell Kagome could have sent in a separate message. It was a mess. All five girls had been three sheets to the wind, and most of the text history had been gibberish. There were the customary "lol" and emojis that might have been a sentence if his head weren't spinning.

"That's an eggplant."

"Thank you, Professor Sesshomaru," Inuyasha said dryly.

"You do know what the eggplant emoji is supposed to represent, ri–"

"Yes I know what it means!"

Sesshomaru laughed as he left for the kitchen to start a pot of coffee. Souta had dropped down into the chair next to Inuyasha moments later. "So what does it mean?" At the sputtering and look of horror on the merman's face, Souta lost his composure. "I know what I means!" he laughed, "I go to high school, remember?"

Inuyasha wanted so badly to push the boy out of the chair for that, but he was sure his own ass would be on the floor too. Instead he rolled his eyes – slowly so not to make the room spin – and turned his focus back to the phone. He couldn't figure out why they found Kagome's drink so funny. There were no pictures, and he didn't see where they even elaborated. Frustrated, he closed the chat and opened Kagome's messages, telling himself that he'd respond later.

Imma lil but drunk Inu lol, her first text read. Inuyasha snorted, immediately regretting it when his head throbbed. The following texts she sent weren't much better.

I love u sooo much I miss you

Hope ur having fun

A lady touched my butt earlier lol

Dude rubbed Sango down don't let Miroku panic I think he was gay idk

I got cute toes

Damn

I tried to take a pic but it's'all blurrrry oh well

OH OH OH

INU

INU

YOU NEED TO SEE THIS

INU LOOK WHAT THE GIRLS ARE MAKING ME DRINK FROM

It was too early in the day to swear before coffee, and Inuyasha was going to have to remind Souta that what he blurted out was not something he needed to repeat, but he'd have to get over the shock of the picture that Kagome had sent him first. Now he understood what was so funny. The eggplant had been appropriate is multiple ways for once.

The "cup" that Kagome had taken a selfie drinking from in her green bikini by the pool was about two feet tall, looked like he'd have difficulty getting one of his hands around it, and was very realistic looking. Or, as realistic looking as one of those could get and be bright purple. To make it better – or worse since he wasn't alone and she knew this – she'd angled the camera overhead, carefully positioning her drink in front of her as she looked up at the lens, slurping from the straw.

"What's the matter with you?" Koga asked. "I heard you yell all the way from the bathroom, dude!"

"Nothing!" The phone was shoved in his pocket as he stood up. Inuyasha didn't care that his voice cracked. He pinched the mug his brother had just picked up, poured some coffee in it, and power walked to the front door.

"Where are you going? We've got the distillery tour later this morning!" Miroku had just woken up to yelling and the groom bolting out of the house. He didn't see why it was necessary for Inuyasha to return a call outside in the yard, but he was barely awake and chose not to question it.

At the venue, Kagome was pulling on her Bride t-shirt again – it still smelled fine and she spritzed it with body spray as a precaution – when her phone started to buzz. She'd put it on vibrate when they had been at the pool the night before, not wanting her ringtone to disturb any other guests that might have been around. She'd also slept like the dead once her head hit the pillow so all thoughts about what she'd said or done the night before hadn't come to the forefront of things that she might regret later.

It was the next day, it was later, and she was regretting it all.

Inuyasha was calling her.

There wasn't anything against them talking to each other, they just couldn't see each other, which was a bit stupid considering they still had the rehearsal dinner that evening. But if he was calling her… "Hello?" she answered, voice tiny.

"How you feeling today?"

He was…entirely too chipper. "Fine? A headache from last night, but it'll pass. How are you doing?"

"About the same –"

"Good. What did you do?"

A squawk of indignation came through her phone. "What did I do?! I didn't do anything! I'm still trying to wrap my head around what you wrapped your –"

"Oh. My. God."

"Yeah that's what I said!"

"How did you find out?" she whined. "I swear I'm going to kill Eri –"

"It was all you, Love." Was he laughing at her? "I couldn't figure out what the hell you women were going on about in the group chat last night. And then I opened your texts and once I got through your texts about what I'm hoping to god was a massage treatment or I will kill someone, and how your toes are cute – really I could have told you that, dummy – then I saw the picture you sent. Do you…not remember?"

Kagome rubbed her head. "Vaguely. I vaguely remember trying to take the picture, but the texts… oh god Inu I'm so sorry…" She went on to explain that they had gotten a spa package for the day, and after dinner had gone back to the venue to spend the rest of the night by the pool with drinks. "You can thank my bridesmaids for springing that cup on me, by the way. I'm exempt from drinking from anything else today as well."

"You're making it sound like such a hardship," he laughed.

"It's huge!"

"I saw!"

"Well surprise you get to hold it when I have to bring it to the rehearsal dinner tonight!" It was going to be humiliating to have to show up at her parent's house with this giant purple wacker of a cup because it was a rule they'd also sprung on her the night before. There wouldn't be any small children, but her parents would see it. Her grandfather would see it. Inuyasha's parents would see it.

"I'll hold it but I won't drink from it."

That was fine with her. As far as she was concerned, she was only going to drink from it when she could hide behind something so she wouldn't accidentally make eye contact mid sip. And she could always get him to drink from it when it was just the two of them. Sharing is caring, and traumatizing your newly dubbed spouse with phallic-shaped drinkware was an unwritten vow. "What do they have planned for you today?" she asked, switching topics.

"Miroku mentioned a distillery tour today. We might go out to breakfast first? I don't know if anyone is fit to cook…"

Kagome really hoped Sango knew what she was doing when she loaned out her house to Miroku. "We're going to get something to eat here soon, and walk around the local garden. Maybe take some pictures that I don't regret…"

"The only regret I have about that picture is that I opened it next to your brother."

"Oh my god –"

"He didn't see anything! We're lucky I didn't break my phone!"

"You'd be going two for two," she reminded him. "Come to think of it, for similar reasons…"

"You're not funny, Kagome!"

"You know you love me. Have fun today, I'll see you this evening at my parents'!" She felt bad that she had to end the call, but Sango was starting to give her The Look, which meant that her ass was now the one they were waiting on. She was halfway dressed for the day! And she was the bride! Shouldn't she be allowed to set the pace?

Her stomach disagreed. A night of drinking with minimal munchies meant she needed to eat. Soon.

Sango was so glad to finally pull into the driveway at Kagome's parent's house. Trying to wrangle four grown women, one of whom being the bride, was more of a herculean effort than she'd anticipated. Brunch led to some moderate drinking for everyone but her, who was thankful to the be designated driver. The drinks weren't as strong as the ones they had the night before, but it was enough to get a buzz and lose all sense of time in a large public garden. Kagome was more a bundle of nervous energy than anything, letting herself get pulled along by their friends.

So to see her run at Inuyasha was both sweet and amusing. He had stepped out onto the porch when they had pulled up, and she'd nearly climbed out the window before the car had even stopped. Knowing that she was fine now, Sango headed inside to look for Miroku and find out about the state of her home.

"Missed you," Kagome held tight to his neck, dropping her head against the curve of his shoulder.

"Missed you too," he laughed. She hadn't seen him for a day and a half practically and she'd dove into his arms like he'd been gone for half a year. A thought struck him, and he nudged her so he could look at her as he asked "So where's the cup?"

"In…the car…"

"Alright let's go get it," Inuyasha grinned, pulling her back to the car. "I've got to see this thing!"

Kagome couldn't get out of it. She'd even told him that she'd show the cup to him, but now that it was now and not earlier that morning she was having second thoughts. "You know what it looks like – you even have the real thing –"

But Inuyasha was already poking around in the front passenger seat, so her words fell on deaf ears. The triumphant gloating that followed told her he'd found it before he'd straightened up. "So what's in here?" he asked, shaking the cup, deliberately making it look obscene.

She wanted to crawl under the car and hide. They could do the rehearsal without the bride, right?

The officiant was a young woman named Ayame, a mermaid that had been living on the other side of the island for many years. Light auburn hair was pulled back into a bun as she moved around the open space of the backyard. "Alright everyone listen here," she called out, waving her arm. "Eyes forward!"

Kagome hadn't heard that since high school. Was this woman a teacher? Or a teacher's assistant?

"We're going to do a quick run through of the ceremony to make sure everyone knows where they come in, where they go, when they exit, and all that good stuff in between." She jogged down the open space that she'd finished blocking off with two pieces of string to designate the "aisle". Ayame had no notes in hand, but she was directing like she had years of experience. "Mother of the Bride will be the first to enter…"

Michiru walked down the path and moved to the left side.

"Next will be the groom and his parents…"

Inuyasha escorted Izayoi on his arm, his father on his left. They moved to the right and he took his place at the front. Ayame looked pleased so far.

"The Best Man will follow the groom…"

Miroku visibly struggled not to do something stupid halfway down the aisle. It was just enough to get Inuyasha to shoot him a look that threatened murder, to which he responded "It was getting entirely too serious."

"Now the bridesmaids and the groomsmen will walk in pairs."

Shippo walked with Yuka, Koga with Eri, and lastly Sesshomaru escorted Ayumi down the aisle. After they split off to their respective sides, Ayame continued.

"Now the Matron – no wait Maid of Honor, my bad," she grinned.

Sango's cheeks went pink as she took her place next to Ayumi. It wasn't the mix-up so much as it was Miroku leaning over to Inuyasha and loudly whispering "Not for much longer". 'One wedding at a time, jeez! We've barely been in an actual relationship!' Just because she'd swam naked in the ocean that one time didn't mean she'd agreed to marriage!

"And now our Flower Girl and Ring Bearer..?" Ayame looked around confused. "I don't see any kids…"

Inukimi looped her arm through Souta's as they started their march. "That's cause I'm too old to be a Flower Girl. I'm a lady and I prefer the term Bloom Babe." She even went the extra mile to mimic throwing flower petals up in the air. Touga dropped his head in his hand while Izayoi openly laughed. Sesshomaru looked more horrified than Inuyasha, who had expected that his stepmother would do something weird.

"Finally, our Bride and her father. Dad, you need to make sure that she's on your left arm. You'd be amazed at how many do it backwards and then remember halfway down the aisle the day of."

Kagome's hand shook slightly as she placed it in the crook of Daisuke's arm. It was supposed to be a rehearsal, and she was already nervous! Everyone had made it look so easy, but now the attention was on her, and she was scared of tripping over her own feet. But then she locked eyes with Inuyasha, and the sweet smile he sent her as she got closer eased her mind. It didn't matter that everyone was looking at her anymore. He was right there and as long as she got to meet him at the altar tomorrow, everything would be fine.

Ayame's cooing broke the moment, putting Kagome back in the present. "Oh, you guys are so cute! And I know it's just a rehearsal but tomorrow when the photographer is snapping pictures of you they are going to look ah- mazing!" She paused, pulling her phone from her jeans pocket and tapped the screen. "Alright, so what will happen next is I'll address the guests and they'll take a seat, then I'll begin. As per the groom's family's request, there will be special vows that they'd prefer to be read in place of the traditional ones. Before anyone objects, the bride and groom have looked over and approve, so don't shoot the messenger, okay? Okay. Once we've done the vows –" She paused, looking around her with a frown.

"A bit of a struggle to do this without the actual stuff I'll have… oh well. We'll make it work! Pretend that I've just handed you both a large shell," she told Inuyasha and Kagome. "These shells are what you'll use to scoop up some sand from where you both stand, and you'll pour it into a glass container that I'll provide. It's meant to symbolize the joining of the families, like a unity candle but less flammable."

Kagome glanced at Inuyasha, wondering if this was a merfolk tradition too. She thought she recalled hearing something about a sand pouring, but with so much she was taking in it was hard to keep it all straight.

"Once you've both poured the sand in – you'll be doing this at the same time, don't worry if some spills it'll be fine it happens all the time – I'll ask you both if you take each other, you say yes. Then you give your bouquet to your Maid of Honor to hold while we exchange the rings. Who has the rings? The Best Man and Maid of Honor, or the Ring Bearer?"

"They do," Souta pointed to Miroku and Sango. "I'm helping Aunt Kimi scatter the confetti."

"Good choice, Frodo!" Ayame grinned. "Get it? Cause he was a ring bearer? Okay," she cleared her throat."Finally I'll declare you both married, and then you can kiss her. Just don't try to eat her face in front of Mom and Dad," she laughed. "We want to be able to have an appetite for cake!"

That got some snickers, even from Kagome. She reached out and squeezed Inuyasha's hand, silently telling him she knew that he wouldn't do such a thing. In a way it was karmic justice for his literal handling of her bachelorette cup earlier.

"After the kiss, we start closing the ceremony. Our newlyweds will walk down the aisle first, after you get your bouquet back. Then comes the Ring Bearer and the…Bloom Babe," Ayame cleared her throat so she wouldn't laugh more. That was too clever. "Then, the Maid of Honor and the Best Man. After that, we'll move to the bridesmaids and the groomsmen, and you'll exit in the opposite way you came in. So Mister Tall and Mortified and Lady Sunshine will go first. Make sense?"

As she spoke, they were shooed back down the aisle in the order she directed. Finally when both of their parents made their "exit", Ayame declared the ceremony closed and that would be when guests would be directed to the reception area.

"Be sure to smile big, because the photographer will be taking pictures as you exit too," the officiant reminded them. "Does anyone have any questions? I know Mr. Higurashi has dinner almost done so I don't want to keep him. None? Alright, thank you! We're gonna knock this out of the park tomorrow!"

The dinner was even more casual than the rehearsal itself. Daisuke had set to work grilling chicken breasts and hamburgers. A table was loaded with pot luck appetizers for people to graze on. The fire pit had been brought out and set up for people to sit around as the evening breeze carried cool air. Pinned up between the back porch posts were rows of pictures of the soon-to-be bride and groom, from their early years as toddlers covered in sticky to the adults they had become.

A new polaroid of the two had been snuck in by Kagome once she learned that the display would be at the reception. Had to get in one more before they were married, naturally.

Dessert, once there was room for it, had been a surprise to Inuyasha. He hadn't expected the groom's cake, though looking back on the time they went cake tasting it made sense now why his fiancé and Sango were acting so secretive. He'd laughed at the shape, a cut tree trunk with an axe resting against it.

Then he'd cut into it and howled when he saw that the cake patter was red velvet buffalo check.

It had been a running joke between them that back when they were teens he hadn't expected the winter season to get as cold as it did some nights, and the thin material of his long sleeves weren't cutting it. Kagome had surprised him with some buffalo check flannel shirts he could put on when he came to visit and not risk catching a cold. Then when she'd moved into her house, he'd helped clear out the storage shed that her grandfather hadn't been able to himself, and found the axe. The unintentional woodsman aesthetic stuck after that.

After dessert was consumed and people started to spread out once more, Sango went around checking with each individual of the wedding party to make sure they knew what they needed to bring, what time they needed to be there, and if they knew how to get there. She'd gone so far as to hit up the local office supply store for copies of the directions to the venue as well as the schedule. Her job was almost done and she was grinding the clutch to make sure everyone was on the same page.

It was just the moment that Inuyasha needed to pull Kagome away. It wasn't like they were needed, and they had only just gone around a corner for some quiet. He pulled her close for a soft kiss. "Been wanting to do that since the rehearsal," he grinned. "You nervous?"

"A little," Kagome chewed her lip. "What about you?"

"Very –"

"Oh thank god me too!" she sighed. "I'm so scared I'm going to trip, or that I'll mess the vows up, or –"

"We're going to be fine," Inuyasha cupped her face. "If we say it wrong, we back up and do it again. We're not going to be struck down from the sky or anything. What I'm nervous about is having to reach up under your dress to take off that garter."

"You saw the cup I had to carry around tonight. The same one Papa thought was hilarious. You'll be fine," she deadpanned. "Besides…you'll get to take off the special one later in the night. And there's a surprise with it too…"

"Really now?" He thought it had just been the one that he tossed when Kagome threw the bouquet. "What kind of surprise?"

Kagome's nose scrunched up in thought for a moment before she decided to tell him. "A super secret tattoo that's for my husband's eyes only," she whispered. When he looked at her in shock, she added, "It's temporary, don't panic!"

"I'm not! …But I wouldn't if you'd decided to get another one either…"

She looped her arms around his shoulders. "Lucky for you, we've got several examples to go through. I uh…forgot how many temporary tattoos I stuck on myself last night too…" Fortunately none of them would be visible aside from the one everyone knew about. She'd managed to embarrass herself when she'd gotten the mirror out to look everywhere.

"Oh damn, I should've known…"

Both turned to see Sango standing a few feet away, looking apologetic as she wrung her hands. "Kagome…we gotta get going to the venue. You've got an early morning with hair and makeup and I want to make sure you eat before we get started." She really did feel bad, because it looked like this was the first moment they'd gotten to themselves all evening.

Inuyasha pulled her close for a hug and kiss. "We'll be following in a little bit," he promised. "Need to go get our things from Sango's place and make sure it's locked up."

It sucked, but Kagome relented. She snuck in one more hug and a kiss before she pulled out of his arms and collected that nightmare of a cup, following Sango as she began to herd the other girls to her car. Michiru caught her before they left, pushing off some of the cake as if they hadn't polished off the bachelorette cake or wouldn't be eating more cake the next day.

Oh god.

She really hoped she fit into her dress.

Chapter Text

Inuyasha rolled over, turning away from the sun that was shining through the partially-open curtains. It was too bright. Why was it so bright? Maybe he could sweettalk Kagome into shutting the curtains? He'd make good on his word. Eyes closed, the merman reached out, feeling for the soft curves of his fiancé.

He was looking for a shoulder, but whatever he could get at to get her attention would work.

His hand met thin air before it dropped to the bed underneath him. That wasn't right… When he opened his eyes, he thought the blurry vision might have messed with his perception.

This wasn't their bedroom, and it wasn't their bed. It wasn't even a room in their house! Where in the hell was he –?

"Bout time you're up, sunshine."

"Koga?" he croaked. Please don't let him have – Kagome was forgiving and she'd probably laugh herself stupid but still –

"Yeah. It's seven-thirty, so get up. You've got a big day today." The other merman turned and started to walk out of the room, but thought better of it, adding "And by the way, you snore. Not as bad as Miroku, but now I see why you didn't want to bunk with him. Could hear him on the other side of the venue I bet!"

As Koga walked out of the room, Inuyasha sat in bed and tried to get his bearings. He knew good and well he hadn't been drinking at the rehearsal dinner, so the hard sleep had to have been due to exhaustion. He rubbed his face, swinging his legs over the side of the bed as his friend's words sunk in.

It was his wedding day.

That was a bizarre thing to be able to say. Back when he was still a little kid, getting married had never crossed his mind. It wasn't ever a plan he saw when he thought about what life as an adult would be like. Then Kagome came along, and he'd been blindsided to find that he'd fallen in love with his best friend. Now? It was more that he was filled with excitement and relief to finally see months of plans come to fruition.

He got up, stumbling the few feet to the window, pitching open the curtains. The day was already off to a good start, full of sunshine and clear skies. Inuyasha stretched, feeling his back pop with a grimace, before he made to leave the room. The wedding party was divided into two suites, each having two bedrooms with two beds. The logic behind the extra expense was that it would help cut time on getting ready, and they could help with preparations if needed. It was a joint effort to cover the costs, so no one was left with a sore wallet.

"Good morning, Sweetie! I hope you slept well!"

Inuyasha blinked. "I did, I think?" He turned, spotting his older brother leaning against the doorway to the kitchen. "Why is your mother here at seven-thirty in the morning?"

"I've been here since six!"

"She's been here since six," Sesshomaru repeated. When Inuyasha didn't look amused, he sighed. "Mother came over to finish the work that she and Souta weren't able to last night."

Which was… Inuyasha wasn't sure what his stepmother and Kagome's brother were doing. Half of the table was covered with wax paper and cans of edible spray. There were sheets of something he couldn't identify in a stack, a few pieces had been sprayed, and they were going at them with large hole punches over a bowl.

"It was Aunt Kimi's idea," Souta explained. "We didn't know the venue's policy on throwing flower petals, rice makes birds explode, and paper confetti would be hard to clean up."

"So we're making edible confetti," Inukimi smiled. "It's quick, it's easy, and it'll dissolve long before it becomes a problem!"

Even Inuyasha had to admit that that was actually brilliant, but he still didn't understand why Inukimi had made herself at home in their kitchen at six in the morning. He wanted to ask why they weren't done before last night, but felt it was better not to. He wasn't going to be mad about it. It was something she'd wanted to do, and she really did mean well.

He turned away from the scene, looking for the mugs.

"Second overhead cabinet from the fridge! Cream and sugar are right below it!"

"…Thank you Inukimi," he called back, wondering how in the hell she knew that. How did she even get in the room? Had anyone else been awake at six?! Did she pick the lock?!

A little ways away in a neighboring suite, Kagome was being pulled out of bed and led straight to the kitchen table. "It's so early," she whined. "The wedding won't start until five this afternoon…"

"Which means the photographer will be coming around one, so we need to shoot to have you awake, fed, and partially ready by noon," Sango said matter-of-factly.

"It's seven-thirty…"

"It was seven-thirty when I woke you up. It's now seven-fifty."

Eri appeared on Kagome's left, setting a plate of scrambled eggs and toast in front of her. "Sango's been like a drill sergeant this morning," she grinned. "We've been up since six, and already she's been calling all the places to make sure things are on track."

"Some of the businesses haven't even opened yet," Yuka sipped her coffee.

"I want to make sure that everything goes like it's supposed to!" Sango stated loudly.

Kagome had barely processed that she had food and coffee before her, but she was touched. "You're doing great," she told her friend. "I really appreciate all that you guys have done, thank you." She picked up the fork and started to eat, adding between bites "When you're planning your wedding we'll be returning the favor." She'd directed it at Sango, but really it was a blanket assurance for all of them. Regardless of what role she was given, she wanted to repay each of her friends when it came time for their own weddings.

"Pfft, yeah I don't see that happening for me," Eri laughed. "I don't know if I'm even going to have a boyfriend for much longer."

"Me either," Yuka said. "Did something happen?"

"I think we're just…not really into it anymore? Everything feels…" Eri gestured vaguely. "I think it's like one of those gut feelings you have, you know?"

Ayumi nodded. "It sounds like it'll be amicable at least?"

"Yeah, I think so… but that's too depressing to talk about on a wedding day of all days! We'll worry about it another day. What I want to know is when Sango is going to be showing us all a ring –"

"In twenty years!"

That brought out shrieks of protest from everyone but Kagome, who understood that her friend was joking. "That's so cruel, Sango!" Eri cried. "You'd really wait until we're all old and wrinkly before you make us your bridesmaids!?"

Kagome nearly choked on her toast. 'Are thirties now the "old and wrinkly" stage? Eri you gotta get better at math…'

"No you chowderhead! I'm saying that I don't know when I'll ever get married!" Sango pulled out a chair and dropped into it, probably sitting for the first time so far that morning. "What Miroku and I have, it's new. I know he's made a bunch of jokes about it but it's still so new that I'm scared to say anything. I don't want to bring it up and scare him, you see?"

Silence met her question, but it was understandable. While Kagome knew the extent of her friend's friendship/relationship with the merman, the other three didn't. As far as she was aware, they had no knowledge of the drifting period or the confrontation that brought them together. Kagome knew, in time, that she would be helping Sango into her wedding dress. Whether it was years later or even in a few months as a spur-of-the-moment decision, she'd support her every step of the way.

"We're here! The Queens have arrived!"

Kagome sent an assuring smile towards Eri, Yuka, and Ayumi, who – aside from the bridal shower and rehearsal – had little to no interaction with Inukimi. As a kid she'd first thought the woman to be standoffish, but she really wasn't like that at all. And knowing what she knew now about Inuyasha's family history, she had no idea of Inukimi's choice of words were an actual declaration or if she were simply being herself. "How do you have so much energy?" She had to be careful not to move too much while the stylist rolled her hair. Eri and Yuka were already on makeup, since their hair was so much shorter.

"She woke up at five," Izayoi frowned. "Michiru and Daisuke were kind enough to let us stay with them, since it was so late."

"I made breakfast!" The other wife commented, poking around the plate of bite sized snacks. "You know I don't sleep for long bursts when there's something big happening. Now – all of the confetti is made and bagged up – what can we help with?"

Sango couldn't turn her head since her hair was also being worked on, but she gestured with the half-eaten cucumber hors d'oeuvre in her hand. "If we want to check on the setup of everything for the ceremony, there's that. Or the caterers. Or the cocktail bar. Or –"

"Anything that's on the timeline that Sango wrote up, basically." Kagome nodded to the side table where her phone sat next to various papers. The stylist had finished with her hair, checking for any flyaways before she began to unpack what she'd need for makeup.

"Will you three be needing our services as well, ma'am?" The woman had asked Michiru.

Before she could answer, Izayoi chimed in. "If it's not too much trouble, of course. We won't need anything extravagant, but touchups would be nice."

Michiru looked unsure, having already fixed her hair and makeup, but Izayoi had already put in the request. She looked over at Kagome and the other girls, all dressed in short silk robes over their pajama bottoms. The professional hair and makeup was supposed to be for them, and she wanted to make sure her little girl wasn't rushed through any portion of today.

A sudden knocking at the door had everyone in the suite turning to look. Inukimi opened the door to reveal that one of the wedding photographers had arrived. "How are we doing ladies?" His name was Hojo, the same one that Kagome had snuck off to see more than a week before for a boudoir shoot – a gift to Inuyasha, which she'd been so scared he'd run across when he'd stuck those "items" in their bags. It was going to be given to him later tonight, god willing.

Murmurs of pleasantries echoed around her as she thought about that album that sat wrapped in her suitcase. Would he like it? Did she take it too far? Would he think less of her? That part scared her the most, because she'd been told that these were empowering for the bride, and well…he was the reason that she'd even had the confidence to make the appointment.

"I'm sorry, what?" Kagome blinked, looking embarrassed as she realized that Hojo had asked her a question she hadn't heard. "Could you repeat that, please?"

Hojo, bless him, didn't appear bothered. He must have dealt with many spacey brides in his career. "I asked if you wanted to do some First Look photos."

"First Look?"

"Yes, it's a private moment for the bride and groom before the wedding," Hojo explained. "It's become more common in recent years for the couple to steal away for a few moments before the ceremony after they're ready, getting to see each other for the first time."

"Your father and I had a First Look," Michiru added. "It was still new and I'd gotten some choice words from my family for it, but it was my decision. I'd needed to see Daisuke, and he got to see my dress before the ceremony. It was a beautiful moment and one that we didn't regret. If anything, it helped calm us both down."

"And if either one of you cries there's time to touch it up, and you have the benefit of not having a runny nose in front of everyone."

Izayoi rolled her eyes to the ceiling. It wasn't the worst way Inukimi could have put it.

"I want to see you."

Those five words had Inuyasha heading out the door of the suite so fast nearly all of his groomsmen went after him until the photographer that changing her memory cards out mentioned it was for the First Look. He had no idea what a First Look was until Kagome had called him, and frankly, he could've cared less. What mattered the most to him in that moment was how Kagome's voice sounded in his ear, asking him to meet her in the gardens. She needed to see him.

Now that he was dressed, standing out in the open space of the venue's gardens waiting, Inuyasha had a moment to think over the conversation. It wasn't a tradition he was familiar with, and from the sounds of it Kagome had only just heard of it herself. He hadn't expected his phone to ring, even less it be Kagome who called.

"Meet me in the gardens, Inu?"

She'd asked for twenty minutes to finish getting dressed and to get there herself. He didn't have a watch, and he'd left his phone in the suite, so he had no way of knowing how much time was left before he'd see her. The view was a lovely sight. He started to turn away from watching the waves in the distance when a voice called out to stop.

"Let me come to you first," Kagome said. From where her voice carried, she was making her way down the steps.

Inuyasha heard her soft steps scratch against the stone walkway; she was wearing the sandals she'd mentioned picking over heels. Knowing that she was getting closer, the temptation to give in and turn around immediately was getting stronger. It must have shown, because Kagome didn't hesitate to reach out to tap him on the shoulder.

"Turn around, Inu!"

As he did, his breath caught in his throat. Kagome stood a foot behind him, practically buzzing with excited energy in her dress, making him fall in love with her all over again.

The dress she'd picked was simple in its shape, a strapless bodice with a light and flowy skirt that barely touched the walkway. It was a pretty white with just a touch of her colors peek through sections of the folds, dark blues fading to the seafoam green, like that of her charm bracelet. Resting on her head in place of the veil was a lush flower crown with various white flowers. Her hair was pulled back partially, hanging down her back in a sea of curls. Her makeup was simple, and he knew if it weren't for the photos she'd have chosen to go without most of it.

He'd told her for years that she was beautiful and perfect, and she had struggled to believe it. Now…now that wasn't the case. She looked so happy to see him, it wasn't too much of a surprise to feel tears start to form in his eyes.

"You're perfect," Inuyasha whispered, taking her hands. He silently cursed the tear that escaped and rolled down his cheek, but Kagome reached up and brushed it away. Her eyes were starting to water and he knew she'd spent a lot of time getting ready. "Don't cry, 'Gome..."

"It's okay," she sniffled around a laugh. "Most of this is waterproof, and we've got time to do touchups before the ceremony."

Around them Inuyasha could hear the faint click of the photographer's camera, doing well to stay far enough to give them some semblance of privacy and get pictures. If he strained his ears he could probably hear the girls somewhere in the distance, but he couldn't take his focus away from Kagome long enough to care. "You say that, but…all I want to do right now is kiss you, and I know I shouldn't."

"What if I kiss you?"

"I know you're teasing but if you do we're going to owe a lot of people an explanation for why I hauled you away."

Kagome laughed at that. "We're almost there," she said, reaching up to trace the design on the pauldron that lay on his left shoulder. "You look really handsome, by the way."

Inuyasha captured the wandering hand and brought it to his lips, kissing her knuckles. "It doesn't look strange with the tunic?" he asked. "If we were having the ceremony in the kingdom, it wouldn't have a shirt underneath it. I wasn't so sure if it was wise to be topless for a beach wedding."

"And let everyone see what I get to see when we're alone?" she mock gasped. "I think not!"

There were a few more pictures taken before Hojo approached the pair for a couple that were close-up. "I'd liked to have gotten more," he apologized, "but I just got a text from Miss Kuwashima who says that the ceremony is set to begin in half an hour, and they'd like you back for any last-minute fixes."

Kagome's expression would've been photo-worthy in that moment. She really didn't want to leave then anymore than after the rehearsal dinner the night before. It was on the tip of her tongue to ask why they couldn't walk together to the ceremony, but opted against doing so. It would take away that moment from her father, who she'd yet to see at all today. She turned back to Inuyasha, who was struggling not to laugh. "Guess I'll see you at the end of the aisle in a little bit?"

"Of course you will." He carefully pulled her close, placing a light kiss on her cheek. "I'll be waiting for you."

Ayame stood in the common area outside the venue, watching from a distance with the present wedding party as guests filtered into their designated space. Soft instrumental music played to fill the silence of awkward murmurs as guests waited for the ceremony to begin. She held the bag of items that she required in one hand, her tablet with her notes for her speech in the other. Paper would've been more suited for a ceremony so close to the sea, but there was a breeze and she didn't want to deal with them getting strewn about. "Does everyone remember what to do?" she turned and asked the group.

There were a chorus of nods and affirmatives. The bridesmaids checked with each other to make sure their hair still looked fine, or if they were holding their bouquets at the right height. The photographers had already gone ahead to join the guests and get into position.

"Okay. Here we go, guys!" Ayame sent them all a thumbs up before she went to take her place.

Inuyasha smiled at Michiru as she reached out to pat his cheek before walking down the aisle. His parents took their place on either side, and he held out his arm for his mother to hold. As soon as Michiru reached the first row of seats, it was their turn to walk. That had been something Ayame was a stickler for; the focus should always remain on one person or couple at a time, because it allowed the photographer to get proper shots without overcrowding. As he guided his mother to her seat, the merman prayed that his best man wouldn't do something stupid.

He turned and looked up the aisle just in time to see Miroku be a third of the way, hands clasped in front of him with a gentle smile and perfectly presentable. "Thank you," he whispered to his friend as he stood next to him.

"I'll save the shenanigans for the reception. I know how to behave," Miroku winked.

Shippo and Yuka were next, and Inuyasha could tell that Yuka knew that his friend was different. He didn't think she grasped just how different, but it was a slight shift in her eyes as she took his arm. Maybe it was more that she was older than him. He was an adult by human and merfolk standards now, but there was something about Yuka that seemed…disappointed that her escort was younger.

Koga and Eri followed with opposite bells going off in Inuyasha's head. The merman looked to be the perfect gentleman, but he knew for a fact that Eri had a boyfriend, and she was making glances at him like she were still single. For that matter, so was their officiant…

Perhaps the most interesting pair was yet to make it down the aisle to them. Sesshomaru and Ayumi, to anyone that knew both, would've thought that pairing them to walk would be like attempting to mix oil and water. But that wasn't the case. In fact, Ayumi looked far too comfortable on the arm of his brother, and Sesshomaru didn't appear like he was seconds from throwing her into the ocean. Inuyasha sent him a grateful smile as he turned to join their lineup, and his brother actually returned it. It was so surreal for the brother that used to dare him to do the dumbest shit to be cordial.

He looked back to the entrance to see Sango come into view. She looked so happy and carefree that his heart soared for her. Without even looking over, he knew Miroku was only focused on her now. It was no surprise why. Kagome had made sure that all of her bridesmaids got the dress that suited their frame, but her only requirement was that the colors matched. Sango's dress hung from one shoulder, fitting down to the waist before the skirt fell to the ground with an asymmetrical layer. Her hair was curled and pinned in an updo with the crystal and pearl hair comb sets that each had been gifted. The sun hit the pieces, adding an additional sparkle.

Sango sent Inuyasha a reassuring smile as she took her place. She looked so relieved to be at this point, and he couldn't blame her.

Then they both looked back to the front to see Souta guiding Inukimi as she began to toss edible confetti into the air. The pillow that held their rings was carefully balanced in his free hand, which would be passed to Sango and Miroku when they got to the end of the aisle. Inukimi had set out what she'd wanted to do – she'd made people laugh.

It was hot out. The breeze was warm, and Inuyasha worried that their guests might be questioning their planning for the entire thing. Some of the wedding party were nervous about complications. It was only natural for Inukimi to read the room and decide to make entertainment to lessen the stress floating over them all. And what better way than for a grown woman to flamboyantly toss hole-punched sugar paper on the aisle floor, the guests, and straight up above them?

Kagome was left waiting in Sango's suite alone. It shouldn't have made her panic to be alone, in fact the silence should have been a blessing compared to all of the noise and movement around her earlier. But the quiet had sent her thoughts wandering to places she didn't want or need them to go.

"Kagome?" a voice called from the hallway, and she could have wept.

"Papa!" She hitched her skirts and met him as he reached the doorway. "I'm so glad to see you."

"You look lovely, Kagome," Daisuke could only smile proudly at her. "I knew this day would come, and I still don't think I'm ready." He offered her his arm, and she placed her hand in the crook, clutching her bouquet as he led her outside into the hallway.

"I'm confused… you didn't say this when I bought Grandpa's house? Or when Inuyasha and I announced our engagement?" If he didn't blow a gasket when Inuyasha unofficially moved in with her, then why was he saying he wasn't ready for her to be married?

Daisuke laughed softly. "I never said it, but that didn't mean I wasn't ready to accept that you have grown up. Even when you were little, each day that passed I wasn't ready. When you took your first steps, or said your first word, I had to start preparing myself to let you go. That first day of school, when I got to work I sat in my office and cried for a solid hour. They were happy tears, Kagome, and today there will be more."

Kagome felt like she were on the verge of crying herself.

He stopped walking, reaching into his pocket to retrieve the handkerchief and raised it to dab away the tears from her eyes. "Don't start that now," he joked. "This is a happy day. You don't want to go up to Inuyasha with your makeup smudged, do you?"

"It's waterproof, Papa." She sniffed, taking a deep breath to keep from really crying.

"All the same," he shrugged. "Your nose will still go red, just like it did when you were a baby. The quickest way we knew you were about to explode in a fit."

Kagome laughed as he pocketed the cloth and they resumed their walk. A few moments passed before she spoke, trying not to let her voice waver. "You know it won't matter what I do, or how old I get, I'll still be around…"

"Of course you will. Just like you'll always be our little girl." They were getting closer to the site, and he felt Kagome's hand tighten on his arm. Daisuke reached over and placed his other hand on it. "Kagome. There was a time that nothing your mother or I could say would reach you. We told you one day people would see you for the beautiful soul you are, and I can still see the doubt in your eyes back then.

But it's not there anymore. I prayed to the skies that one day I'd see this happy child again, and she's kicked down those walls. I asked the gods to let you see what you haven't been able to, and fate brought Inuyasha into your life. There is nothing that I wouldn't do for either of you, and I'm honored that I can officially call him my son now too." Daisuke stopped just out of view, letting Inukimi and Souta get to their spots. The music was getting ready to change, so he had to be quick. "Kagome, I am so proud of the woman that you've grown into. Your mother and I wish for nothing but happiness for you and Inuyasha."

Kagome smiled even as her exhale shuddered. She couldn't cry. Like Daisuke had told her, her nose was the first sign of tears on the way, and the photographer would be capturing all of the moments. When things had settled later, if she still felt the need, she could take a minute to cry it out. Inuyasha would understand, and she'd have his hugs to get her through it. Kagome checked over herself, arranging her bouquet just so, before taking her father's arm again. "I'm ready, Papa."

"Please stand for the bride."

Inuyasha had seen Kagome briefly before the guests rose to their feet, and despite seeing her earlier, he still felt like it was the first time all over again. It was so hard to stand there and not meet her and Daisuke halfway, and he suspected her father knew it. When he placed her hand within his, Daisuke sent him a knowing smile. "Now things are as they should be," he whispered to the merman.

Ayame smiled warmly at the couple, then looked past them to address the guests. "Welcome everyone. Please, be seated." She turned her attention back to the bride and groom. "Inuyasha and Kagome, today we have gathered here to celebrate the love that you have found and the commitment that you are making to each other.

Marriage is more than a piece of paper, or an elaborate cake. It is a lifetime of joy and hardships. There is no good without the bad, and you will learn to find the balance to ride out the storms. Search for the good, the fun, and the beautiful to share with each other.

Be flexible and patient. Do your best to show compassion and understanding for the other. Keep your sense of humor strong so that you can meet each obstacle together.

Marriage is companionship. Be there for one another. Offer comfort and the capacity to forgive willingly. Your love can be the light in the darkest nights. Grow as individuals, and you will become stronger partners.

Today, as you join in marriage, there is an unknown future laid out before you. Today you entered this ceremony as individuals, but you will leave as husband and wife. You are embarking on a great adventure, one which all of us present know you will prevail."

Ayame turned to the bag behind her retrieving a thick glass block and two narrow shells. "I now ask that the bride and groom collect sand from their feet for the sand pouring." As the pair bent to scoop sand from where they stood, she continued. "Before the two of you met, you had separate lives, separate dreams, and separate futures. Then your paths crossed, and you fell in love. Now, you stand before all of us, ready to start your new adventure together.

The shell that you hold in your hands symbolize your separate lives, separate families, separate friendships. The sand in them is all that has shaped you to be who you are today, all that you are capable of as an individual. At this time, I ask you to pour and blend your sand together."

With some careful maneuvering, they were able to pour the sand into the block that Ayame held. There was no table that they could acquire on such short notice, but she had been more than willing to offer a steady hand. As the shells soon emptied, she continued. "As these two shells of sand are poured into the glass container, they symbolize the coming together of you as individuals, as well as the joining of your families and friends. Just as these grains of sand blend together, may your life together be forever blessed by the other."

There was one small problem with not having a table, and Ayame opted to hold the block against her chest as she continued the ceremony. It wouldn't do to set it on the ground and get knocked over on accident. Luckily, she had done these duties enough to know where she was at and what was left. "Inuyasha and Kagome present themselves today, surrounded by the people they love the most. They, as well as myself, want to thank you for your presence today," she spoke to the guests. "They ask for your encouragement and lifelong support in their decision to be married. Are we ready to make this official?"

The pair nodded, Kagome handing her bouquet to Sango to hold as she was given Inuyasha's ring in return. When Inuyasha turned back to her, he held hers in the hand that wasn't being held by hers.

"Inuyasha," Ayame began, "Do you take Kagome Higurashi to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward; for better and for worse, richer and poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?"

"I do," he said with such confidence that Kagome feared she might cry. Her hand shook as she slipped his ring onto his hand, pleased to see it where it was meant to be.

"Kagome, do you take Inuyasha Taisho to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward; for better and for worse, for richer and for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?"

"I do," she smiled, and Kagome swore he couldn't smile bigger as the ring was gently pushed onto her finger.

There were a couple sniffles, but Kagome wasn't sure if it was their mothers or one of her bridesmaids. Could've been both.

Ayame looked at them, smiling warmly. "Inuyasha and Kagome, you have come here today of your own free will and, in the presence of your family and friends, have declared your love and commitment to each other. By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife! You may kiss the bride!"

Inuyasha didn't have to be told twice, reaching up to cup her face as he kissed Kagome for the first time as her husband.

They were finally alone, no wedding party members hovering, no photographers, nothing – and they were spending this time moving their suitcases into their honeymoon suite.

Sango hadn't told Kagome where she'd stashed their keys until after the ceremony, probably because she assumed they would sneak off during the First Look. Which – first of all – the photographer was right there. Hojo would have sounded the alarms if Inuyasha had even looked at her suggestively, he was that kind of guy.

What sucked now was that Inuyasha still couldn't look at her suggestively because they needed to get back down for the reception. A cocktail hour was already underway for their guests, giving the bridal party and parents enough time for pictures. "I think I'm about over pictures," Kagome joked, bringing in the last of the suitcases and setting it next to the dresser. "Do we want to try to unpack before we leave?"

Inuyasha was quick to answer that. "There's questionable stuff in there –"

"Oh! That reminds me!" Kagome picked through the suitcases, bringing one to the bed and flipping it open. Clothes were pushed to the side as she pulled out a wrapped box, slamming the suitcase lid shut. A blush crossed her cheeks as she handed the box to Inuyasha. "Speaking of questionable stuff…I…I had this made for you. It was supposed to be for later, but we're alone right now, and I didn't want to wait anymore."

"This isn't going to require batteries, is it?" he teased, tearing away the wrapping paper. The box lid was placed on the bed, and the tissue paper was lifted to reveal a leather bound book. Inuyasha looked up at Kagome as he held the book in his hands, slowly opening the cover.

And then his jaw dropped.

So he turned the page.

His face went bright red.

He turned another page.

A noise came from his throat that was only drowned by the sound of him quickly closing the book. Inuyasha's mouth opened and closed, finally squeaking out that he wanted to see the rest later that night. "This…this is amazing, Kagome…" He really was at a loss for words.

"It's because of you, Inu. You've been lifting me up for so long, I don't know if I'd have ever had the courage to take these pictures without hearing your voice telling me I'm more than I thought I was." Kagome stepped into his arms, kissing him lightly. "As much as it was a confidence boost for me to do it, these were always meant for you, to show you how much I love you."

Inuyasha kissed her again, groaning in disappointment when he had to cut it short. "We need to go be presentable," his voice was rough. "If we don't, they'll come looking. You know Sango will."

She nodded, really not wanting to be caught in a compromising position by her maid of honor. Kagome took the book and put it out of sight under their pillows as he moved their glass block of sand to the top of the dresser. They still needed to cover the top with wax to seal it, but that would have to come later. For now, it was out of the way and on display, revealing the words etched on the surface.

You are the star of my night,
You are the sun of my morning.
This day, I married my friend,
This day, we became a family.

Inuyasha and Kagome, June 18, 2022

Ayame had offered to MC the bridal party entrance, something that Kagome was very grateful for, having forgotten about it completely. She'd assumed they'd just walk in and sit down as the guests had – oh no, Ayame had corrected that real quick. It was a whole spectacle apparently, and could be as elaborate or as simple as a couple wanted.

Frankly, Kagome was fine with simple, but if someone wanted to do the twist on their way into the reception, more power to them.

Instead of making them go one by one, they paired up. Michiru and Daisuke went first, followed by Izayoi and Touga. Then their bridesmaids and groomsmen, Sango and Miroku – who couldn't help himself and did a little dance – but it was nothing compared to when Inukimi and Souta were introduced. Sesshomaru's mother was even more flamboyant than she had been at the ceremony – and she still had a handful of the confetti to toss.

"It is my great honor and happy privilege to introduce you all to Mr. and Mrs. Inuyasha and Kagome Taisho!" Ayame announced. "Let's welcome them with a round of applause!"

It felt so strange to be led into the reception to their family and friends clapping for them once again, and Kagome might have gripped Inuyasha's arm a little tighter than necessary. Being put on the spot wasn't something she thought she'd ever be used to, even if it was all about them today. Inuyasha placed a kiss on her cheek, reminding her that he was right there. To most everyone else it looked like a sweet gesture, but to her, it was a reassurance.

Across the reception hall, watching from the bridal party table, Sango sighed wistfully as the music began for the newlywed's first dance. Everything had gone smoothly.

A hand slipped underneath hers, entwining their fingers. "Do you think you can relax now?" Miroku whispered.

"You know I was scared," she snorted, squeezing his hand. "They deserve nothing but the best." She hadn't known Kagome as long as the other girls, but she'd heard the stories. She'd go to battle for her friends if it came to it. With her free hand she picked up her drink, sipping it. Dinner would be served soon, as well as speeches, and she'd be damned if she were going to toast her friends half-lit.

"I'm so happy for you both, Inuyasha." Izayoi was nothing but smiles as her son led her through the mother and groom dance. Not far away, Daisuke was dancing with Kagome, who laughed at something amusing her father had said. Izayoi looked back up at her son and asked, "When will we expect to hear news that we're going to be grandparents, hm?"

Inuyasha nearly squawked. "W-wh-wh –"

"Oh you know I'm teasing!" she giggled. "I feel like you two will choose to wait a few years before you make a decision like that. It's what Touga and I did. And Inukimi too."

"M-mother –"

"All I'm saying is that there's nothing wrong with waiting," she insisted. "I mean, don't wait too long because we want to be spry enough to play with our grandbabies. But don't let all of the teasing during the toasts pressure either of you."

The merman hesitated, then whispered, "I…when we were at the amusement park the other day, I… I saw this family, and… it had me wondering, I guess."

Izayoi raised her hand from his shoulder to pat his cheek lightly. "You don't have to justify anything, sweetheart," she smiled. "We're all going to be happy with what you two decide, and we'll support you completely."

"Thank you, Mother." Of all the things their friends chose to hound them on in their individual toasts to the newlyweds, babies was at the top of the list. Koga had done it. So had Miroku and Yuka. Sango had joked about being a godmother, which probably wouldn't have been far off the mark. It would be something he'd have to talk with Kagome about, but it wasn't pressing at the moment. Because despite what their friends said, or how much grief they gave him for his slip up at the amusement park, this was something he didn't want to rush into.

As the song ended there was a shout from somewhere about cutting the cake, and Inuyasha looked to Kagome who mouthed "why not" at him. He'd hoped that he could have gotten in another dance with her before they cut the cake, but there would be time later.

Kagome knew before she even threw her bouquet that Sango would be the one catching it. There weren't a lot of single women at the wedding anyway, and outside of Ayame, her bridesmaids had silently made an oath to nudge Sango into position. Kagome wasn't trying to drop the bundle into her maid of honor's hands, she really wasn't. Her assumptions were solely based on how Eri and Yuka had acted during her bachelorette party. If she were being honest, of the three specifically, the one that deserved the chance most was Sango.

So when she heard the cheers and turned to see her friend blushing as she held the bouquet to her chest, Kagome cheered the loudest of them all.

Then it was Inuyasha's turn to remove her garter belt, and it was all she could do to not laugh at him. Kagome sat in the chair that she'd stood on to throw her bouquet, so he was already anxious having stood in front of her ready to catch her if she slipped. Inuyasha was down on one knee, already blushing as he lifted her dress skirts and trying to ignore the comments from his groomsmen. Hearing him mutter "Oh thank god" when he saw that she'd placed the garter to toss just above her left knee did make her laugh, and the glare that he'd shot her was reminiscent of their days after the accident in the shower.

Didn't help that she'd snorted right after that.

"I kept it low for this reason," she leaned forward and whispered before Inuyasha could stand up. "The one I'm keeping, I'll let you take off with your teeth if you want."

"Mean wife," he growled low, making her laugh again. They both knew it wasn't founded. "You're a mean wife for telling me that."

Then again, maybe it was mean? They still had a couple hours of time to mingle with their guests before they could really leave. Between this and the book she'd given to him…oh god maybe he wasn't too far off…

"I'll make it up to you," she whispered back, fully intending on keeping that promise.

Inuyasha straightened up and prepared to toss the garter. Behind him, he could hear his groomsmen and a few guests get into position, and suddenly the thought of this tradition raised a possessiveness in him he hadn't felt since that day at the diner. He was throwing what was basically a piece of lingerie that Kagome had worn all day into a group of single men, and while he loved his friends he also wasn't crazy about one of them handling what was supposed to be an unmentionable. There was nothing to do for it, however. He couldn't very well back out now. All he could hope for is that whoever caught it wouldn't be vile about it. Kagome's family was in the audience watching, and he didn't want to have to punch someone in the head on his wedding day.

"Dude isn't the one that catches it supposed to –"

"Oh crap dude, you're right –"

There was a shuffling sound behind him that Inuyasha wasn't sure if he liked, followed by laughter from the audience and a masculine wave of cheers. Inuyasha looked down at Kagome, who was laughing and covering her mouth. When he turned around, he understood.

His friends had recalled the full tradition right at the last second, where the man that catches the garter was meant to place it on the woman who caught the bouquet. They had collectively arranged themselves to make sure Miroku caught it, which meant that half a dozen men – including his own brother – had hit the floor at once.

He didn't know whether to laugh or be impressed. Miroku was torn between looking pleased and insulted that they thought him incapable of catching it at all. It didn't stop the merman from swinging the garter around his finger as he walked over to Sango, who was blushing even more after Ayumi filled her in on that little detail.

Miroku stopped before her, smiling warmly as he took her free hand in his, kissing her knuckles. "With your permission, Sango? I won't force you to if you don't wish it. We can always do this later…"

Sango made a high pitched sound that was like wet sneakers on a gymnasium floor. There was something about the way he said "later" that had her heart skipping a beat. But she wouldn't back down from this. Inuyasha had confided in her that he felt awkward about the thought of lifting Kagome's dress in front of so many people, and he'd fared well. She could too.

As the merman dropped to one knee before her, Sango carefully placed the ball of her foot on his bent knee. Miroku was a gentleman, not raising her dress more than he had to as he slid the garter belt up her leg to rest on her thigh, just above the knee.

There were a variety of games for people to choose from at the reception if they chose not to dance. Touga had commissioned a "wheel of fun" that could be customized with different tasks that people had to perform. Inuyasha had a feeling that his father may have stuffed the options in favor of getting couples to kiss, as "Bride and Groom kiss" and "Pick a couple to kiss" kept repeating. A badminton net was set up in the sand outside the reception area, which was interesting when some of the guests had more to drink than they probably should have. A small table with a few tabletop card and board games were also available to grab and bring back to a guest's table if they were tired of grazing on the remaining treats and finger foods.

Inuyasha and Kagome drifted around the reception, talking with guests, thanking those that needed to head out early for being with them. Occasionally one or the other would get coaxed into a dance with someone else, and out of politeness neither could decline. Between dances, Kagome took a moment to check in with the people who were giving their time to maintaining food and drink distribution, as well as the photographers. She wanted to make sure that they had gotten a break, especially since the numbers of guests lingering was smaller. They had done far too much to have not deserved a chance to sit and enjoy some cake if nothing else.

Please. There had been so much cake that week. She'd be making people take it home with them. First was the bridal shower cake, then the bachelorette party cake, then the groom's cake, and now their wedding cake. She was going to be rolling into work after their honeymoon if she weren't careful. On the one hand, she hadn't been putting away a lot of sweets in recent weeks, worried about her dress fitting. But there was more eaten in this past week alone that she was certain she'd not want something sweet for a few months.

When they'd fed each other a bite of their cake, she'd whispered as much to Inuyasha. Without missing a beat, he'd replied "You'd still be perfect".

His words were on repeat in the back of her mind all evening. With every touch of her hand when they passed, or how he'd hold her close when they got to dance, it was a reminder. They were so lost in their dances that they'd barely recognized that guests were given the last call for drinks at the cocktail bar. It wasn't hard to miss how small clusters would gather around Inukimi or Souta, and Kagome suspected she knew why. "I think…it might be getting time for us to leave," she told him quietly.

"Mmm, you think so?" They were barely swaying to the song, Inuyasha resting his forehead against hers. If he hadn't been so lost in the moment, he might've caught how grade school-like they were.

Kagome bit her lip so she wouldn't draw attention to them. Let them all think that they were being clever if it would make it easier. "I'm pretty sure Souta and Inukimi are recruiting more confetti throwers," she giggled. "I've been seeing people wander over to them in groups and head outside for a few minutes."

"And here I thought I had your undivided attention," he teased.

"Would you rather we picked up on it or have Sango come tell us that we need to leave?"

They both knew she would. What they couldn't predict was how she'd go about it, especially since she'd been drinking. Luckily, it wasn't Sango that made the announcement for guests to be making their way outside, but the Ayame, who had been lingering as a MC through the evening. They gave their guests time as they finished their last dance, then went around to personally thank the staff that had helped their reception go smoothly.

Sango did find them by the cake. "I'll make sure it all gets taken care of," she promised. "But you guys need to start heading for the door. We're all waiting for you!" Once she was certain they were following her, she sprinted across the room, the slap of her sandals echoing with the fading music.

As Kagome reached the doorway, tears sprung to her eyes. She'd been told that they would be throwing the extra edible confetti, but no one had said anything about the small lanterns that lined the walkway, glowing in the setting darkness of the night. Along each side of the walkway were their family and friends, beaming and clapping as they came into view. Inuyasha took her hand within his, giving it a squeeze. Kagome brushed away the stray tear that had escaped, smiling so big she was certain her cheeks would ache later.

Hand in hand, they walked down the path as they made their exit under a spray of confetti and well wishes. Inuyasha led Kagome out of sight, heading straight for the beach. There would be time to go back to their suite, but the first thing he wanted to do was take a walk in the sand with his wife, barefoot.

And then, he wanted to go back and look at the book she'd given him.

Chapter Text

Six months later…

Sango flipped through the catalogue, not really focusing on the contents of the pages. Around her the diner buzzed with activity, but she was being forced to use her break time, so she sat at the counter nursing a fountain drink and a basket of fries and tried to think. How in the world Kagome managed to keep things straight with everything going on around her, she didn't know.

Oh wait, she did. She had been right next to her, with Inuyasha on her other side, and they had the support of both of their families behind them.

When Miroku presented her with the engagement ring, he'd confessed that he didn't have the large family, the status, or the resources to pull together a wedding like their friends had.

"I will do whatever it takes to make sure that you have the wedding of your dreams, Sango," he promised, holding her tightly as she cried tears of happiness into his shoulder.

She didn't have the large family either. Her mother had passed years before she'd come to the island, and she wasn't certain if her father or brother would even be able to attend. Her father's work traveled at a moment's notice, and her brother had gone straight from high school into basic training. Even with advance planning, her father could still get transferred, and Kohaku had no guarantee that he could request leave.

It had put a damper on the excitement of being able to say she was engaged.

The scent of a familiar aftershave met her nose as the stool beside hers was occupied. "You still looking at invitations?"

She passed the catalogue to her fiancé. "You have any suggestions?"

"Well… we could do white. Or cream," Miroku grinned at the snort she made. "Or – hear me out – we go hog wild and send out bright purple invitations."

"Purple?" she laughed. Sango almost pointed out that someone might be offended that they didn't stick with traditions, but caught herself just in time. Who said that they had to stick with traditions? Kagome hadn't. Inuyasha had blended some of the merfolk traditions with the human ones. Anyone that they sent an invitation to wouldn't be offended by their color choices – they'd know it was what made them them.

"Yeah, we could have the text stamped in silver or gold on the outside. The inside could look like these, with the little cards? Maybe a light cream with black text for the details, since either of the other colors would be hard to read." Miroku looked up from the catalogue to see Sango watching him with interest. "You're going for this?"

"You sound surprised."

"I dunno, I thought you wanted to do things traditionally?"

Sango set her basket of fries between them, then leaned over the few inches to kiss his cheek. "I had an epiphany about traditions, listening to you talk," she told him. "We can make our own traditions. No one says that we can't take here and there and make things work for us. If Inuyasha and Kagome can do it, why can't we?"

Miroku blinked, a smile slowly forming. "So you're saying…"

"I'm saying yes to purple. And actually, I think that will be my colors," she mused. "Maybe I'll go for a dark dress and have my bridesmaids in lavender? Or the other way around. Who knows!"

A year later…

The Higurashi family was preparing for another celebration, this time for Souta. He was graduating high school in a matter of weeks, and it was both exciting and upsetting for Michiru, who was already feeling the empty nest syndrome. Unlike Sango's brother, there were no plans to enlist, but he also wasn't certain what it was that he wanted to do.

Daisuke had offered him the opportunity to work at the diner. Upon one of their visits during lunch, Bankotsu had also told him that if he were interested in doing some office work, he could get him set up at the tattoo parlor part time. With warm weather around again, more people were coming in to get inked, and it wasn't leaving much time to file away the important stuff. His grandfather had connections with former fishermen whose sons had taken over the business, and he could put in a word if the boy was inclined to try that.

Souta knew that he might want to pursue college, but he also didn't want to jump into it without a clear plan. The different work opportunities before him gave him a chance to earn some money to put back – if only he could figure out which to try without hurting the other two.

"You do know that if you don't want to wait tables or work on a boat, your grandfather and myself aren't going to disown you," Daisuke said over dinner.

Grandpa looked up with a gleam in his eye. "You sure about that, boy?" he teased. He looked to Souta, who was torn between taking at as a joke and at face value. "I think you ought to call up that young man tomorrow. He's not much older than your sister, and it will feel familiar."

"You're sure?"

Michiru smiled. Souta hadn't had this kind of anticipation since Kagome's wedding, it seemed. For the last year he'd been hitting the books to graduate with honors. "It will be fine," she assured him. "And you may find that you'd like to apprentice under Bankotsu or Jakotsu. I've seen how you've spent your time on your school projects over the years. There's a perfectionism to the craft, and you might enjoy that more than years of college."

"Man I can't believe that Souta's graduating high school," Yuka groaned. "I feel so old…"

"We're the same age," Kagome laughed. "How do you think I feel? He's my brother!"

"I felt the same way when Kohaku told me he'd entered basic training," Sango smiled sadly. "We're all getting older…"

Eri, Yuka, and Ayumi had come back into town to celebrate with Kagome's family. Inuyasha had taken Souta to meet with Bankotsu at the parlor so he could get acquainted with the location and the commute to and from. They were sitting at an outside table of the little café, enjoying iced coffees and tea.

As Eri predicted, she'd ended her relationship a few months after the wedding. In her words it had been disappointing for both of them to realize that it wasn't going further, but it was better that they recognized it before it became a mess. Yuka was still single, flitting from one date to another and not finding any spark at all. She'd joked about how her and Eri should get married and leave it at that.

Eri had other plans. "I love you, but not like that." Though from her expression it wasn't entirely off the table, even after Yuka explained that they wouldn't be lovers.

Ayumi was in the middle of relocating back to the island to settle down, which surprised everyone. "I met someone," was all that she'd say for months when they'd talk. Her thrill of seeing the world wasn't as glamorous as one might think, and to do it alone left a lot to be desired, so coming back home didn't feel like a last resort. She'd still have to fly back out after the graduation party to pack and mail back the last of the things she wanted to keep after selling the rest, but she wouldn't be doing it alone.

"How does Inuyasha feel about this?" Yuka asked Kagome.

"He's more surprised that Sesshomaru is capable of dating at all more than he is that he's dating Ayumi."

"It's true," the woman in question laughed. "Sesshomaru isn't as forward, but he is very kind and a good conversationalist."

"When did this happen?" Eri looked as though she'd missed out on a milestone to celebrate.

"We talked during the reception," Ayumi explained. "Danced for a bit. After Inuyasha and Kagome left we went to get a late night meal –"

Eri gasped. "No wonder we couldn't find you!"

Yuka tugged on her arm as she rose from her seat. "I'm gonna go order another set of drinks for all of us –"

"And why are you pulling on my arm?!"

"Because I don't have enough hands, now let's go!"

Ayumi, Kagome, and Sango watched the pair bicker as they disappeared through the doors of the café. It was amusing, and just like old times. At least until Ayumi turned back around and looked at the other two. "Now that they're gone I have something that you should know." With her hands clasped together and her elbows resting on the table, she leaned forward and spoke in a hushed tone. "I know what Sesshomaru, Inuyasha, and Miroku really are."

A pin could have dropped and they would have heard it, even over the sounds of the people around them. Ayumi knew? Kagome's mouth would open and close, but she couldn't form a response to that. Sango looked as though she'd swallowed a hot pepper by contrast.

"I should really explain," Ayumi tittered. "It wasn't that he told me the truth outright as it was so much that I…knew before we'd even begun dating, and asked him how long he was planning to draw out the conversation."

The question still hung in the air about how she knew. How did Ayumi come to the conclusion that Sesshomaru was a merman? Kagome wasn't dense but not once had she ever gotten a sense that Inuyasha wasn't human. There were no visible signs that she could tell, so unless he had gotten too close to salt water…

"I've still lost you both, haven't I?"

"Y-yeah," Sango nodded. "Just…a bit…"

Ayumi smiled apologetically. "I feel terrible for letting this go on for so long that I really hope that you can forgive me in time. I've always had assumptions that Inuyasha was a merman, and then Miroku, but I was never able to confirm it without raising questions. So, for years I've stayed quiet. Then when your wedding came along, and I saw the traditions…when you went off to do your First Look photos I snuck out of the suite to talk to him…" There was a brightness in her eyes, like a weight had been lifted as she talked. "I'm one of the merfolk as well."

"Happy anniversary," Inuyasha kissed his wife softly.

A stack of takeout boxes sat empty on the dining room table, leftovers packed away in the refrigerator for the next day. It wasn't the glamorous first anniversary that so many aimed for, but with all of the events happening around them for the last month, in addition to work, there was no energy for more. Staying home with delivery pizza and breadsticks, a bottle of wine, and their cake was more than enough.

Kagome returned the gesture before unwrapping the top tier of their cake. "I'm worried it's got freezer burn," she lamented. "I don't think I've heard of anyone successfully pulling this off."

"Then why do it?"

She shrugged. "Tradition I guess? I do miss the little cake topper though; I wish it had fit in the freezer too."

In keeping with the theme of their wedding, the cake topper had been cast from black metal and featured the silhouette of a merman holding a mermaid. It was a subtle enough nod to his family without raising questions from those not in the know. Which, according to Ayumi, was one less than Kagome expected.

"I can't believe that Ayumi is a mermaid," she mentioned, reaching for a knife and forks.

"I can't believe she wants to date my brother," Inuyasha snorted. "Granted, he's actually smiled more often lately so I guess it's not all that bad."

Each of them took the knife and awkwardly cut a slice from the tier. No one ever said they shouldn't repeat how they did it a year before. Feeding a forkful of cake to the other was much easier, though the expressions on their faces matched.

"It's a little off," she said.

"Just a bit."

"I mean," Kagome shrugged. "Still gonna eat it. it's good cake."

"And there's not been a week of cake to be burnt out on this time either."

"No…no that'll probably be in a couple weeks…" Souta's graduation was approaching, as well as the engagement party that Sango and Miroku would have. They proceeded to finish the slice of cake, sticking the rest of the tier back in the refrigerator. Kagome looked a touch sad as they cleaned up in the kitchen for the night, enough so that Inuyasha picked up on it.

"Is something wrong?" He pulled her into his arms, wondering if there were something he had done. Or didn't do. They knew that the first anniversary was supposed to be special, and he'd really wanted to do something big for it. There just…wasn't time, and when they had a moment together they were too tired to think. Putting a pin in it for a month or so was a mutual thought, but it wouldn't be the same.

Kagome snuggled her face into his shoulder, letting out a sigh. "I… there's… there's something I want to tell you, but… I don't know. It's our anniversary…"

Inuyasha hugged her tighter. "Anniversary or not, you can tell me anything, 'Gome."

"Well… I… earlier today when you left to get dinner, I… took a pregnancy test."

Oh. He swallowed. They hadn't been subtle about having a healthy relationship, especially over the last few months. And they took measures of course, but sometimes there were still surprises. Inuyasha had known that she hadn't been feeling quite herself the last week, but… "Kagome...?"

There was a sniffle. Oh god. What did that mean?

"I'm not," she answered, her voice small. "I'm sorry, Inuyasha."

"Wait, why are you apologizing?" He lifted her chin up so he could see her face. "Were you… were you wanting to be?"

Kagome shrugged, feeling bad that she was crying on her first anniversary. "I…do…sometime…"

"But not quite yet."

She shook her head. "I feel horrible that I'm grateful that I'm not," she admitted. "It feels…selfish."

Inuyasha kissed her forehead, brushing away her tears. "You aren't ready for more than you can handle," he replied. "I get that. You remember me telling you about that day at the amusement park? I felt selfish that I want time with just you for a while, but the thought that one day we were to start a family was something I could look forward to."

"You're not upset with me?"

"Woman why would I be?" he leaned down for a lingering kiss. "You're my world, Kagome. If you're not ready, I'm not ready. We can take our time." In one swoop, Inuyasha had lifted her in his arms and was walking towards the stairs. "Not to mention, we could get a lot of practice in," he added, waggling his eyebrows at his giggling wife.

Chapter Text

Six years later…

The shopping cart had a bungy wheel, but that was normal anymore. You couldn't go into a store and pull a cart that wasn't messed up in some shape or form. It didn't take Kagome long to figure out which one it was – the front left – because it would decide to whirl with no warning. At least it didn't make a loud knocking noise, like when old gum left in the parking lot got stuck.

She moved the cart to the side of the aisle and checked her worn and almost-torn shopping list. This was a hefty list, but at least all of the purchases could be brought in early –

"Mommy! Look what Daddy and I found!"

Kagome turned on reflex to see a bright pink backpack held up at her hip; behind it, her daughter grinned like she had found the lost city of Atlantis. Her memory was fuzzy, but the cotton candy pink haired woman looked familiar. "It's…"

"It's Jem, Mommy!"

"So it is," she replied, internally wincing at the redesign of a character she'd watched when she was Moroha's age. All the older cartoons were steadily being redone, and she wasn't sure how much she liked it. "Is this the one you want?"

"Yes, please Mommy! Daddy said it was okay –"

"I said it was okay with me, but we should ask you too," Inuyasha cut in quickly, and it was all she could do to not laugh at how he'd paled.

Kagome turned the backpack around in her hands, checking for any shelf wear. "As long as it's the one you want, and it holds your take-home folder without tearing it up, then we can get it." Before she'd even gotten the sentence out, Moroha had hugged her knees with a squeal. She knew the take-home folder would already fit, of course. She wanted to give her a chance to change her mind.

It had happened the previous year during Halloween, and that had been one day. There was no way she'd take that chance with something she'd have to carry to school for the next one hundred eighty days.

Inuyasha scooped their daughter up, letting her climb around to hang on his back. Even after five years, there were moments that Kagome found herself floored that they had a daughter.

They'd been married for two years before she'd gotten pregnant. Just like their wedding day, the moment she'd shown him the positive test result, he'd cried. She'd cried. Their mothers had screamed, then cried. Their friends had squealed so loud that she'd regretted sharing this news over the phone. But once the excitement from the announcement passed, Inuyasha had gone nuts. Kagome had thought she'd been bad with the nesting fever, but it was nothing compared to how he'd wanted to buy everything before they'd even seen the first ultrasound.

When Moroha was born, they had both cried again. Ten little fingers and ten little toes with the softest head of hair Kagome had ever touched. Things had gone smoothly, or as smoothly as could be when she had sprained her husband's hand from squeezing it so hard. Inuyasha had sported that compression bandage with a shit-eating grin, ready to brag to anyone about how strong his wife was that would listen. And she'd had drugs; she couldn't imagine what she'd have done if she'd been crazy enough to go without.

"Want me and the guppy to go look at something else?"

Kagome blinked, then shook her head. "It'd be a lot quicker if you both were with me," she said, though they both knew that wasn't true. Moroha wanted to look at everything at once. "The sooner we get done here, we can pick up WacDonald's for supper?"

"A Wacky Meal?" Moroha gasped, eyes getting wide. Her fingers that had been gripping Inuyasha's shirt somehow wound up in his hair, tugging at the root.

Inuyasha looked at Kagome with pain in his eyes. Their little girl had her mother's grip, but at least when Kagome was pulling at his scalp it wasn't meant to jerk him bald.

She'd kick him off the bed before she did that – and had.

The kindergarten open house night allowed parents to bring in their child's school supplies and any other items that were added as part of the "classroom wish list". Things like boxes of facial tissue, glue sticks, and pencils were always things that the students and teacher would need, but it wasn't a mandatory requirement. As Kagome carried in Moroha's contribution, a few packs of pencils, crayons, tissues, and paper towels, she was glad to see that other parents were also chipping in.

"Ah! It's so good to see you two!"

A familiar shock of auburn hair bounced towards the family, and they both had to do a double take. "Ayame?" Kagome asked. "You're Moroha's teacher?"

"I didn't tell you guys I officiate weddings on the side in the summer? I was teaching third grade, but I'd been offered a place among the kindergartners. When I got the student list I couldn't believe my luck, and I'm so excited to finally get to meet her!" Ayame dropped to a squat before Kagome and Inuyasha, now focused entirely on the little girl that was hiding behind the merman's legs. "I'm Miss Ayame, and you must be Moroha, yes?"

Without a nudge from Inuyasha, who feared he'd have to coax her to let go of his jeans, Moroha stepped into full view. "Yes ma'am," she replied in a shy voice.

"Is that your backpack?" Ayame slipped into icebreaker mode flawlessly. "Wow, you've got a Jem backpack! You know I used to watch this when I was your age too. How about that, Moroha? We've already got something in common!"

Moroha slowly broke into a smile, looking up at her parents as if to confirm that she already took a liking to her teacher.

Ayame held out her hand for the girl to take as she led her and her parents over to where her seat was. They unpacked her belongings and Moroha got a walkthrough of the classroom as she set about putting her things away. While she was occupied, Ayame did a quick rundown of what to expect through the year for Inuyasha and Kagome.

"This will be new for you Inuyasha, but I'm sure Kagome remembers the PAWS behavior policy –"

"…The what?"

"Positive attitude, accept responsibility, work hard, show respect," Kagome grinned, reciting it to her husband. "It's supposed to help kids learn to be good people basically."

Ayame could tell that he wanted to ask how well that worked, but he was refraining. "I've been teaching here for almost twelve years, and I swear by my new box of dry erase markers that it works. Mostly. That's why we've got a classroom management system in place." She fished in her pocket, pulling out a small handful of jelly bracelets. "At the start of each day, Moroha will have four bands. Good behavior gets additional bands, and if a rule is broken, she has to give one back to me. She would be able to earn it back, of course.

For each band a student has to turn in, they miss out on two minutes of free centers, and they can spend that time finishing work. By the end of the school day, they'll take note of how many bands they have on their arm and then record it in their agenda. I'll need one of you to sign it before the next day so I can give them credit. If they can earn fifteen points before the end of the week, they get to pick out a reward from the reward chest."

Inuyasha looked between the women, then over at Moroha. "How is that not going to get confusing?"

"Oh they pick up on it quick," Ayame assured him.

"Yeah, when I was in kindergarten it was paper apples and we earned stickers."

"And what happened if you got in trouble?" He asked. They hadn't had systems like this when he was a kid. If you acted up, you were on cleanup duty and had to tell your parents verbatim why you were late getting home.

The way Kagome's face fell sent the merman into a panic before she said "You got a hole punched in your apple…" and there was something about how she said it that told him she'd gotten at least one hole punch.

"What did you do?"

"I…might've accidentally stabbed Eri with a pencil –"

"What?!"

"We were playing, Inuyasha!"

Ayame struggled not to laugh. "Kids are tough," she squeaked out, glancing over to see Moroha finishing up her task and walk around the room, taking in all of the colorful posters she'd hung up. It was adorable how much she took after both of her parents, not counting Kagome trying to assure her husband she wasn't attempting homicide at the age of five.

The morning of Moroha's first day of school, Kagome was up and bustling all over the kitchen. Inuyasha stumbled in, grabbing her by the hips to hold her in place long enough to kiss her cheek. "Mornin'," he said, still half awake. "Had a feeling that you'd be up already, but I didn't think you'd be cooking for an army."

"Moroha needs a full breakfast. I'm not letting her start school for the first time ever on an empty stomach."

Inuyasha smirked, heading for the coffee pot. "Uh huh. You're gonna do this the entire year?"

"I can try," she replied haughtily.

"For the next thirteen years?"

"…"

"I'll help," he promised, coming to stand next to her with his coffee. "As long as you don't plan four course brunches we could probably do prep work the night before –"

"It's not four –" Kagome cut herself off, covering her mouth with her hand as she looked around the kitchen. "Oh god, is it too much, Inu?"

She was starting to panic spiral, and it was too early. Inuyasha had gotten two sips of the hot liquid before it happened. He set his mug on the counter and pulled her into his arms before she hit critical mass. "I'm only teasing, 'Gome," he soothed. "I didn't mean to make you freak out, I'm sorry."

"It's…it's not that," she sighed. "Moroha's starting kindergarten in a couple hours, and I don't know if I'm ready for it."

"It's only half days this week," he reminded her. "She won't have a full day until Monday."

Kagome still pulled a face as she stepped back to check the waffle iron. "Do you want to go wake her up? It won't take long for the waffles to get done."

Inuyasha gave her another kiss as he reached for his mug, taking it with him as he went upstairs. She knew he wasn't any more ready for this than she was, and he could tell she was holding it in. He didn't know what he could do for her, so it was probably best that he stay out from under her feet while she cooked.

The room that had once been his back when its purpose was to be a guest bedroom had been remodeled with Moroha in mind. She did well to keep it tidy, so when there were spots where toys had been haphazardly stacked, it wasn't worth the energy to get onto her. A small mess was easier to straighten up than a big one, and as long as she didn't let it grow, they left it be. Her bed was tucked under the window, the curtains drawn to block out the light.

"Come on, Guppy. I know you're about as awake as I am." Inuyasha stood next to her bed, drinking his coffee and watching the mass of blankets squirm before a head of dark hair poked out of the top. Funny, that's probably what Kagome would've said he looked like that morning if she'd been in the room.

"Good morning, Daddy," Moroha yawned. "Is it today yet or is it still yesterday?"

He coughed, trying to not let the coffee continue up through his nose. "It's today," he wheezed, setting the cup down on her dresser. It was too early for her to channel his drunk personality. He learned his lesson fast enough, and since they had Moroha he was even more careful with how much he drank. The merman knelt down to rest his forearms on the edge of her bed. "You ready for your first day of school?"

Moroha shaking her head wasn't what he expected. "I won't know anyone…"

"That's not true, you already know Miss Ayame. And you were talking with that little girl, Rion wasn't it?"

"Uh huh."

"Okay, then it's got to be something else." When Moroha looked away, he reminded her "You can always talk to me and your mom about anything."

A sniffle. Oh god. Not her too. He couldn't deal with his wife and his daughter approaching a meltdown within an hour of each other. Let him have some more coffee first! Give him another eight or so years before the hormones start going off the charts! He'd need that time to buy stock in the chocolate company and begin a reserve –

"I'm gonna miss you and Mommy, Daddy…"

And there it was. The one tear rolled down her cheek, and he reached out to wipe it away. He had a feeling this wouldn't be the only tears today. "We're gonna miss you too, Moroha," he said gently. Inuyasha pulled her off the bed to sit across his bent knee, and she hugged his neck. "It won't be for long. You'll see, once you get in class and Miss Ayame has a routine going each day, the hours will fly by and you'll be home again with us, telling us how much fun you had and how you're excited to go back."

"Doubt it," Moroha mumbled.

"One step at a time," Inuyasha said, standing up with her balanced on his hip. He grabbed for his mug with his free hand, finishing off what had become room temperature and pulled a face. It made Moroha laugh, so he could suck up how bitter it had gone this once. "Now," he turned and walked out of the room, "Mommy's downstairs making breakfast. How does that sound?"

"Is it the fluffy waffles?"

"And bacon and scrambled eggs –" his grip on her tightened as she started to bounce excitedly. Kid liked to eat, and she wasn't picky. Luckily his wife's efforts wouldn't go to waste.

It was on the drive to school that Inuyasha and Kagome got the full story about Moroha's anxieties. As she kicked her legs in the air in the back seat, her Jem backpack sitting next to her, she let out the words that Kagome feared. "What if someone picks on me?"

"What? Why would they do that, Guppy?" Inuyasha glanced up at the rearview mirror right at the time he saw her shrug. His eyes went to Kagome next, who had gone very tense.

"I dunno," Moroha mumbled. "What if the other kids don't like me?"

Kagome had heard from Inuyasha that their daughter had been apprehensive about going to school because she was going to miss them. She was glad he had been able to reassure her that she'd be missed – very much so – but these new questions were like ice water running down her spine. This wasn't something she ever wanted her child to experience, though the fact that she voiced the thought before it could ever happen by way of experience made her grateful. "Your grandpa told me something important when I was your age," she told Moroha. "There are going to be people that no matter what, no matter what you say or do, will decide that they don't like you. This is not a reflection of your self-worth, and you need to remember that.

The people that do and will love you are the ones that you should always focus your attention on. Sometimes people can't give a reason why they do or don't like someone, and as long as they're not cruel about it, it's not their fault. However," she sighed, "If someone is making you feel bad, and they're shoving you, hitting you, or just physically hurting you in any way – punch them in the throat –"

"Kagome!" Inuyasha had nearly slammed on the brakes with that statement.

"What?"

"What do you mean what?! You can't tell Moroha that!"

"Papa told me this verbatim!"

As soon as they reached the nearest stop sign, Inuyasha turned to look back at Moroha. "What Mommy said isn't wrong, but please for the love of god only use the throat punching if someone is striking first."

"I will, Daddy." Moroha nodded.

Inuyasha turned back around to cross the four-way with a heavy sigh. "I feel like you told me Daisuke gave you the go ahead, but the fear I just felt –"

"It's a last resort to make them stop," Kagome shrugged. "And I remember you lifting that boy up by his collar –"

"That's different, I never punched him in the throat –"

"No but you nearly snapped his wrist," she finished in a sing-song tone. It was over a decade later but details were irrelevant in this case. Kagome heard his jaw click shut and knew she had won that debate. It was satisfying that her argument was valid, because he was just as capable of dealing damage if it came to it.

At least, she thought the conversation had ended. With the school coming into view and Inuyasha pulling into the guest parking lot, she thought that was it. At least until they had gotten Moroha to class, but no, Inuyasha wasn't done. "I swear, it's a wonder we've even married if Daisuke pushed that practice. Any given moment you could've cleaned my clock and I'd have never had the guts to kiss you that day."

"You came to my rescue when I was six, Inu."

"You still could have if you'd decided you didn't want to kiss me. Boom. Fist in the throat – or worse –"

"Don't mind Daddy," Kagome told Moroha, struggling to speak for all the laughter. "He's being dramatic."

Fortunately Moroha was too busy looking out the window and waving excitedly to pay much mind to her father's overreacting. "It's Aunt Ayumi and Uncle Sesshomaru!"

Under his breath the merman muttered "So it is", ignoring the light swat to his arm from his wife. They were parked a few cars away and were already getting out as he pulled into the first empty spot. "You know in a few years we're going to have a small army when Miroku and Sango get their girls enrolled," he told Kagome. "Just a sea of little women."

"Just be glad Moroha doesn't have a twin, or I'd be doubly upset today."

Inuyasha wasn't sure if he could handle a copy of his little girl. She could be a handful on her own. As he got out of the car, Kagome was already grabbing Moroha's backpack and going after her. She'd seen her cousins and wanted to meet them halfway. 'Please Moroha. Slow down… we're not ready…'

"Setsuna! Towa! You're going here too?"

"Yeah, our teacher is Miss Ayame –"

"Really?" Moroha gasped. "Mine too!"

Kagome wordlessly slipped the backpack over her daughter's shoulders as Sesshomaru and Ayumi caught up as well. "Small world," she laughed. The truth of it was, there weren't a lot of kindergarten teachers for the current year, and classrooms had to be merged to make up for staffing issues. Ayame would have a handful more students this year than she typically would, but as they'd learned on Open House night, she was excited for the challenge.

Towa turned around, showing her backpack to Moroha. "What kind did you get? I got Lion-O and Snarf!"

"I got Jem!"

"I got She-Ra riding Swift Wind," Setsuna had to pull her low-pony tail out of the way to show her backpack.

Ayumi looked to Kagome with a sympathetic smile, and she knew exactly how her friend must have felt to have seen the old shows they had grown up on be adapted. Kagome patted Moroha's shoulder as she told her and the twins to not wander off as the adults stepped to the side to talk.

Once they were a considerable distance – a few feet, but to five-year-olds it would be a league – Sesshomaru voiced his concerns. "They are scared."

"Oh good, not just us then," Inuyasha sighed. "Moroha is afraid that she'll get picked on."

"Towa too," Ayumi hummed. "She thinks that some kid might call her an old maid because her hair is silver. That's why they've got the red streaks. Setsuna asked if they could do them over the weekend; it'll wash out by the end of the week."

"Appearances aside, it's the fear that they'll not act 'normal' around other humans."

"That's ridiculous –"

"Precisely what I said, little brother. I told them that their Uncle Inuyasha has had no issues with that, and he's as weird as they come."

Kagome had to slap her hand over Inuyasha's, who was starting to lift one finger in salute. It wasn't that the girls hadn't seen it before – and both brothers had gotten an earful each time – but they were in public and some other family driving by might take it out of context. "I'm sure it will be fine," she assured them.

The thought to add on that kids would likely forget about something and move on in a week's time was there, but she couldn't do it. She couldn't give them that promise, and of the four, Ayumi knew firsthand why. She couldn't in good faith say it, thinking about how the unwanted nickname "Chubby Bunny" stuck around into adulthood. Most would mature and move on from such childish things, but there were the select few who did it out of meanness.

It was enough that they had first day jitters. A new building, new people, a new routine to learn…they didn't need her fears from her own past lingering over their heads, and neither did she. The first bell rang out across the campus, signaling that students could enter the building. It was time to take Moroha to class.

The school's hallways smelled of Lysol, just as Kagome and Ayumi remembered. Ayumi whispered to her that she could bet that there'd be the scent of that awful stuff the custodians used to clean up vomit before the week was out. Kagome wanted to laugh so badly, because it was true. It was always a kid that went directly from lunch to recess, heading straight for the merry-go-round and stayed on it until it was time for class. After the first month both the teacher and the students figured out which kid was the resident up-chucker and would steer them towards the bathroom to avoid having to smell that cleaner in the classroom.

Each hallway was designated for an entire grade level, marked by large posters at the entrance of either end. The doors of the classrooms were decorated with welcome banners, ribbons, and tulle wreaths, announcing who the teacher of the class was, their office hours, and the class schedule.

It was bringing back memories for Kagome. The anticipation of a new school year, finding out who all was in her class, what kind of fun things they'd get to do. There were also the bad ones, back in the days where she was hesitant to go into the classroom because of a few people. The name calling. Telling her mother that she couldn't wear the cute little outfit she'd just gotten and had to wear the big t-shirts instead. Looking in the mirror before bedtime, wondering why her cheeks were squishier than her friends'. Meeting Inuyasha. His friendship, and in time his love. Accepting that there was nothing wrong with her.

She reached out and slipped her hand in his, squeezing it for support. There were still days where she would backslide into hiding within baggy clothes, and he allowed her those comforts, but he never let her drown.

Now that she could look back on the bad memories, they were fewer than she realized. In the moment, it felt like there was no end, that she'd be doomed to this loop of feeling horrible because she wasn't like the others. It was...

"It's Miss Ayame!" Moroha said excitedly, waving her hand.

…it was cathartic to set those memories aside in a box, filed away. They weren't needed anymore, not when new and better memories were being made. Even if the new ones were already breaking her heart.

"There's my girls!" Ayame waved excitedly with both hands as their group approached. "When you're ready, head on inside and put your bookbags up, and bring your take-home folders to your table. I'll have things I'll be sending home to Mom and Dad." As she straightened up, she sent a look of sympathy to the adults, which translated as "I'm sorry if the forms you'll have to sign are wadded up cause that's what the folders are for".

They moved off to the side so they wouldn't crowd the door. Inuyasha watched as Kagome dropped to her knees to hug Moroha, then straighten her hair ribbon, asking her if she had everything. A bit late, but he wasn't going to point that out. It was her buying time. He glanced over at his brother and Ayumi, who weren't as bad, but he could tell that there was hesitation. Little arms wrapping around his knees got his attention. "Hey Guppy," he said, lifting her up in his arms. "You gonna go in there and have fun?"

"Yes, Daddy!"

"And you're gonna mind Miss Ayame?"

"Yes, Daddy!"

"That's my girl," he grinned, kissing her cheek. "Mommy and I will be in the car rider line when it's time to come home. Listen to the adults; they'll tell you what to do."

"That's what Mommy said too."

Inuyasha looked over at Kagome, whose nose was starting to turn pink. Oh shit. "Your Mommy's a smart woman." He set her back on her feet, straightening her clothes as Setsuna and Towa joined her. "You three look out for each other, okay? Have a good first day, sweetheart."

Watching his little girl walk into the classroom was possibly the hardest thing he'd ever done.

He felt Kagome take his hand again and squeeze it, and he squeezed back. He had no idea if he was comforting her or if it was the other way around, but at least he knew he wasn't alone in how he felt. They said their goodbyes to Ayame, wishing her a smooth start to the year, then turned away.

Each step further made his heart tighten a little more, because he knew what came next. Moroha would get older. She'd graduate school, maybe go off to college. That might not be so bad if she got accepted at a school on the island, but if she wanted to go to one of the bigger schools, she'd have to go to the mainland. One day she'd meet someone and bring them home to meet her parents. She'd get married, and…and…

A sniffle met his ears as they reached the front doors of the school. Inuyasha didn't even realize they had made it that far. He looked to Kagome, whose nose was a brighter pink, and her eyes were watering. "Kagome?"

"I'm not," she assured him. "Not until I get outside." And Kagome was good on her word. They got four steps away from the building before she let out a "My baby's growing up!" squeak and the tears fell. She felt so ridiculous falling apart like she was, but there was a loud sob from across the parking lot by another mother, and she was sure that they'd become acquainted before the year was out.

Ayumi pulled her into a hug, and they both stood there and sobbed on each other's shoulders as their husbands stood awkwardly to the side. Inuyasha wasn't trying to hide that his eyes were watering, but he knew good and damn well his brother was in the same shape. He just had a better poker face.

"We're headed out to lunch," Sesshomaru said, gently steering his wife back to his side. "Might end up doing this through the week, if you're interested in joining us. There's not a lot of time to run errands before we have to come back."

Inuyasha let Kagome lean into him, drying her face. "We'll text you later this evening if we don't see you," he said. "I think today…we're going to head back to the house and relax. Might pick up WacDonald's for dinner later for Moroha. I know Kagome could do without a night cooking." There was a light thwack on his pectoral that made him grin; she'd recalled his teasing earlier, so that was good. He didn't want her to be sad.

His brother muttered "copycat" as they waved goodbye and went to their cars, so he must have been thinking the same. If he wanted to be first he should've said it first, and the merman felt victorious.

"I think WacDonald's sounds pretty good," Kagome sniffled, opening the passenger door and sliding in. She let out a grunt as she tried to breathe through her nose, only to discover that it was swollen and stopped up. Worse still – and her husband found this hilarious – was that a shrill whine would occur when she inhaled hard enough.

"I swear I'm only laughing at the noise, 'Gome."

"Uh huh." She didn't have the energy to actually be annoyed with him. Kagome let her head rock back against the seat as the car started up. 'If I stare at the ceiling I won't think about our baby on her own in that big building,' she thought sadly. 'But she's not alone. She's got her cousins, and Ayame will look out for her.'

Inuyasha ended up behind Sesshomaru's car, and once again the temptation to flip him off took over. He'd check his rearview mirror; Inuyasha would only have to hold it long enough. But Kagome reached out and grabbed his hand to stop him.

She really had that mom-intuition down.

When they left the parking lot and got onto the highway once more, Kagome broke the silence. "What your brother said earlier about the twins… I know we talked to Moroha about the secrets that she can't speak of, but did we..?"

"Before we came downstairs this morning I went over all of it again with her," Inuyasha said. "She knows how important this is, don't worry." His hand still held hers tight, unwilling to let it go. Kagome nodded, seeming satisfied with that, and they continued to drive in silence. After a few moments, she spoke again.

"When do you think would be a good time to tell everyone else that I'm pregnant?"